1. The Panic Attack

[Trigger warning: anxiety attack description]

 It’s the perfect autumn day. 

   The sun is shining brightly but the August sweaty hotness is gone. The soft rays are gentle. The sky is the purest blue, adorned by few fluffy, white clouds. Such a day can make anyone’s heart warm and content. Not mine, though. It’s too busy to shrink and expand in the most disturbing manner.

  Today is September 14th, first day of the new semester in the University of Economics, in a seaside town of a small Eastern European Country.

   I also hope it’s the first day of my new life.

   I’m not a freshman. I’m twenty-four. Grabbing the last opportunity, I was offered, to start a normal life, I moved here a month ago. 

   It was a crazy, desperate decision, but I was out of options. I needed a change, an extreme one at that, and surely got it.

   People here do not look like me. Buildings are nothing like home. Even vegetation is not what I’m used to. It feels like an alien planet. It’s exciting, but numbingly scary.

  I thought this would make me forget the past. I’m not so sure anymore. New places can’t change who you are. I doubt that anything exists in this world, that can erase the reason why I flew all the way from Japan to Europe.

   I’m fidgeting anxiously in the corner of the big courtyard, in front of the main University building. 

   It’s an impressive, more than a century-old, four-storey piece of art in the spirit of the Western European Baroque. The light blue and green of the walls reflects the sunlight. Big windows, framed in white and golden, cover most of the facade. A sculptural composition of the ancient Greek god Hermes and the goddess of wisdom Athena rises on the pediment above the main entrance. It’s beautiful. I gaze at it, but my brain refuses to focus.

   The yard is a patchwork of flower gardens, scattered around enormous century-old trees and narrow alleys, winding around them. A nice, ornamented fountain is bickering in the middle.

   I can’t enjoy it. The only fact that my mind bellows on, is that It’s packed with people.

   Students are coming from everywhere and moving around in small or bigger groups, chatting, laughing and looking to find their friends or see new faces. The freshmen have their parents with them. Some look confident and smug, others anxious and hesitant.

   I’m nothing like any of them, standing out like a white crow in the black flock.

   This is their natural place. They are fashionable and neat. Their language sounds extraordinary. I’ve tried, but I don’t think I’ll ever be able to pronounce a single word correctly. I don’t understand them. 

   Many look at me and say something to each other. Some are smiling. They seem friendly, but the attention makes me extremely uncomfortable.

   There’s a huge tree nearby and I rush to hide behind it. Hopefully, Emma will come back soon. I was such a fool to tell her it’s ok to leave me alone.

   I feel the anxiety rapidly building up in me.

   “Breathe, breathe, breathe,” I’m chanting, concentrated on the colorful leaves on the ground, but I still hear the chatter and feel the goggling eyes. 

   I put on my headset and search for some music in my phone to distract me from the bustle around. 

   ‘People are just curious. They mean no harm. I’m probably the only Japanese in the whole town,’ I try to convince myself. It’s useless. I’m more and more self-conscious. 

   It’s not only my facial features, but my style as well, that differs from everybody else’s. 

   The pink streaks of my bleached hair, too long and messy for the local fashion, are like a paint splotch in the sea of chestnut and brown.

  The baggy pants, plaid in pink and green and the loose, white sweatshirt with a big, blood red heart on the front, are nothing similar to the stylish outfits on display. 

   The bright red sneakers and my favorite Totoro* backpack only attract more stares. 

   I should’ve made some research on what is common here. Why didn’t Emma tell me to change this morning? She could’ve mentioned that people do not dress like this.

   I close my eyes to shutter myself completely from my surroundings.

   Too late!

   I can literally feel the adrenalin rushing in my blood. My hands are shaking. I don’t hear the music anymore. It’s only loud tingle in my ears. I’m sweating hard. My breath starts to hitch.

   ‘No, no, no, it’s ok. I’m ok. I’m not in danger,’ I repeat insistently what my therapist has taught me. It doesn’t work. 

   This is not good. My head is spinning. I feel weak. My legs are like jelly. I slide to the ground with my back to the tree and try to put my head between my knees.

   I know it’s an anxiety attack. I’ve had them before. There’s a routine what to do if it happens. Deep, slow breaths are essential. Imagining nice, soothing things is important too. I can do none of these, despite my thorough attempts. 

   My heart is racing. My throat is dry. I need water, but I don’t have the strength to search for the bottle in my backpack. I can’t calm down. It’s getting worse.

   I start to freak out that I’m having a heart attack. It’s clear this is unlikely, but it’s the panic speaking. I fear I’ll die of suffocation too. Breathing gets harder and harder. Tears fill my eyes and my vision gets blurry. 

   Where’s Emma? 

   I need somebody to help me.

   Suddenly, just before I sink into utter despair, someone’s warm, smooth hands cup my cheeks.

---

• A character from Japanese anime movie

A/N

Hello everyone who made it through the first chapter.

It’s a heavy one, I know, but I promise the mood will soon lighten.

I really want to know what you think of our protagonist Sunny .

What are your first impressions?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like .

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed.

Thank you! ❤❤❤

Love: Anny

2. Angel or Devil

“Hey, buddy, are you ok? Do you speak English?” It’s a deep, male voice. “Don’t be afraid. Everything will be fine.” 

   I can barely hear it because of the buzzing in my ears, but it still amazes me how melodic it sounds.

   Someone carefully lifts my chin. It’s the guy with the nice timbre. I look at him, but the mist of my tears prevents me from distinguishing his features. I only see a blurred, pale face, framed by raven hair and two sapphire blue eyes, piercing mine.

   ‘Is there such an eye color at all?’ comes into my tortured mind. It’s stunning.

   I try to nod to show I understand. I seem to have succeeded as he keeps talking to me, more confidently this time.

   “I’ll sit here with you. Just lean on me. We’ll breathe together,” he says, settling on the ground in front of me.

   My head is cautiously pulled to a firm chest. The boy holds my hands, his thumbs moving soothingly on my skin. His breath is slow and deep, as if to show me how to do it. 

   I start to inhale together with him and exhale when he does. Little by little I’m submerged in the new feeling of warmth. His steady heartbeat soothes mine. His fresh, alluring scent calms my senses. I feel safe enough to close my eyes and just keep floating in the sensation.

   The noise in my ears slowly subsides. We keep breathing together. My heart rate returns to normal. 

   It feels like we’ve been doing this for hours. I don’t want it to end, but it’s time to return to the harsh reality. I know this is a complete stranger and, no matter how good it feels, I have to get up and release him from my clingy self. 

   I dread opening my eyes. 

   A crowd has probably gathered around and people are gazing at us. They pity me. I’m the weird, foreign boy who collapsed. The thought immediately gives raise to another wave of anxiety and I fringe. 

   The boy seems to sense my uneasiness and moves his hands to my back, rubbing it with slow, circular motions.

   “Don’t worry! No one is looking at us. I made sure that we were left alone,” he whispers softly in my ear. “I’ve got you.” 

   I hear him saying few words in the local language and someone hands him something. He ruffles my hair to get my attention. “You need to drink some water. Here, it’s cold. You’ll feel better.”

  I raise my head. My vision is still blurry, but I see the bottle he’s handing me. I take a sip. It’s heaven for my dry, aching throat. I go on drinking the whole of it before rubbing the tears from my eyes to clear my vision and assess the situation.

   The yard is empty. The lectures have begun and everyone’s inside. It’s obvious though that people have hardly seen exactly what was happening even when it was crowded. We’re hidden by the big tree on one side while two tall guys, standing behind my savior’s back, completely cover our spot on the other.

    After all, it seems I failed to make a total spectacle of myself in front of the whole University on my first day here.

   The boy’s hand is still on my back. I’m glued to his chest. To my utter horror, I realize that I’ve been sitting on his lap the whole time. 

   I gasp in embarrassment. It’s hardly possible to be more pathetic than that. I’m so shocked that I can’t even move. My face is growing hotter by the second. It surely looks no better than a boiled shrimp. How will I ever have the courage to look at him?

   “Hey, don’t freak out,” the boy softly chuckles. “I’ve been through the same. How do you think I knew it was a panic attack the moment I saw you?” 

   He leans closer and asks attentively, “Do you feel better?”

   “Yes, I’m ok. Thank you!” I mutter and finally look up at his face.

   Oh, my God!

   I expected everything but this. My eyes go wide and my shrimp-colored face instantly heats up more, turning to a much darker shade of red. 

   Who is this?

   He could be an angel for sure.

   But he could be the devil too.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it through the second chapter.

I can’t wait to see what’s on your mind now, that we have our gorgeous Em in the picture.

Why do you think Sunny is so stunned?

Share your opinions, ask questions and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

Thank you from all of my heart! ❤

Love: Anny

3. Crystal Blue and Dimples

I slowly study every feature of his stunning face.

   It’s mesmerizing but intimidating. 

   The milky white, smooth, spotless skin is somehow glowing in the sun. Shiny raven hair is tucked under a black beanie. Only а thick fringe, swooped aside, falls over the boy’s right cheek, almost covering his eye. His cheekbones are high and strongly pronounced. His lips are plump, but not too much.

   What completely captivates me are his big cobalt eyes. The black eye-definer and the smoky makeup make their deep, blue color even more startling. They’re framed by curved, long lashes and perfectly shaped, black eyebrows. 

   Everything on his face is ideally proportioned. So much that he almost looks unreal. His dark makeup gives him a mysterious, dangerous, and very attractive look. So does his piercing, a silver labret below his bottom lip.

   Minutes are passing, but I keep staring at him with wide eyes. I should stop, but I can’t. I should get up of his lap, but I’m frozen. I’m expected to say something, thank him again, or tell him my name, but I’m completely numb. I just keep gazing and not moving a muscle. 

   He’s staring back.

   I can see the moment, when his blue irises start to brighten and his lips are slowly stretching in a smug smirk. The perfect dimples appear on his cheeks.

   How can anyone be so cool?

   “Jamie, move already! Let me pass through! Is he better now? I need to go to him,” squeaky pleads come from a distance.

   “Sunny, are you alright? I’m so sorry I left you alone. I shouldn’t have gone to check the schedule without you. I’m so sorry, sweetie!” The voice gets even more shrill and upset.

   Emma, who was obviously stopped by the two friends of my savior, is finally breaching the blockade and running towards us. She throws herself on her knees on the ground next to me, grabs my cheeks and starts inspecting my face, as if to make sure that my nose or some other important part isn’t missing.

   “I will never ever leave you alone again. I promise. 本当にごめんなさい (Hontōni gomen’nasai) 大丈夫ですか(Daijōbudesuka?) 私はあなたのためにここにいます(Watashi wa anata no tame ni koko ni imasu).*”

   “Emma, it’s ok. I’m fine. Don’t worry. It’s not your fault,” I mutter. “You can leave me on my own sometimes. I won’t freak out every time. It was just too crowded and I got too much attention. I’ll get used to it… eventually.”

   I’m trying to calm her down because she looks as if she will faint or start crying at any moment. She’s nodding her head and keeps squeezing my cheeks. 

   Suddenly I realize that I’m still sitting on the boy’s lap and immediately jump up. Emma follows me without removing her hands from my face. I peak down at him. He’s still sitting on the ground, watching us with a stunned face.

   “I’m sorry for s-sitting on your l-lap for so long,” I shriek. 

   What? 

   I tend to chatter nonsense when I’m embarrassed, but this beats it all. Unfortunately, once started, I simply can’t stop. 

   “I mean, t-thank you for s-saving me and sorry for…” Oh, shut up! I press my lips in a firm line and just blink at him.

   The boy springs up and tilts his head aside, standing in front of me and inspecting me intently. The next second he bursts into laughter. It’s loud, sincere and contagious. I love it. It makes me smile too. 

   All the fear, anxiety and self-cautiousness go away. I’m looking at him, enchanted by his dimples, his blue eyes and the piercing under his bottom lip which is flickering in the sun.

   “I’m Em. Nice to meet you! It was a pleasure for me to have you on my lap. We can do it some time again.” He stretches out his hand and gives me a hot look from top to bottom.

   Is there a brighter shade of red than a tomato? My ears are definitely burning.

   I’m trying to brace myself and shake his hand.

   “I’m 真行寺 (Shingyōji). Nice to meet you too! And thanks again for… everything.”

   “I’m glad I could help, Shingyōji.” He pronounces my name very slowly, careful to get it right.

   “You can call me Sunny. Everyone does.” I manage to produce a shaky smile.

   He smiles back.

   “Yeah, it suits you, Sunny. I’ll see you around. Bye, Emma. Take good care of your peachy friend. I’ll check on him.”

   He winks at me and Emma and goes to his friends who turn to us and wave. Then the three of them start walking towards the University building. They’re all very tall and fit and are walking strangely close to each other. Extreme confidence is flowing from every move they make, as if they are the kings of the world. I’m staring at Em’s back with gaping mouth until he disappears through the main entrance.

   What is going on? Why is my stomach twisting in the most uncomfortable way?

   I feel that I’m doomed to think only of him day and night for the rest of my life. He may be able to cast spells with this mysterious look. 

   Well, this will be a nice change in the unpleasant thoughts that are constantly spinning in my head most of the time. 

   I definitely wouldn’t mind being under his spell.

---

*I’m really sorry! Are you fine now? I’m here for you.

A/N

Hello to everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 3.

If you’re here, then I really want to hug you.

Did you

enjoy?

I hope it was a fun read.

Now the boys finally met.

How did you find Em? 

Is he an angel or the devil in your opinion?

Share your thoughts, ask

questions and

criticize, if

you think it is necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

Thank you so much! ❤

Love: Anny

4. The Dark Prince

Emma is in a total frenzy. 

   We’re back in my apartment and she’s pacing from the kitchen island to the sofa and back, waving a packet of popcorn in the air. I’m desperately trying to grab it. 

   She had dragged me here right after the events in the University courtyard, without saying a word, and had literally exploded the moment we got inside.

   “Can you believe it?” she nearly screams. “It’s something I’m going to tell my grandchildren one day. The Dark Prince himself saved my best friend from a panic attack and held him on his lap for full twenty minutes.”

   She takes in a big gulp of air and the high-pitched jabber continues, gaining more and more speed.

   “His two faithful dogs of boyfriends are so-o-o annoying. I can’t stand them,” she huffs, rolling her eyes. “It’s not bad that they hid the whole turmoil and wouldn’t let anyone come closer, but it’s totally irritating that they stopped even me, your best friend. Who gives them the right to tell me where I can and can’t go? Oh, tomorrow the whole University will be a beehive. The gossip will suck us like a tornado. We’re not going to last for mere five minutes in that building.”

   She palms her face, shaking her head. I use the brief pause to interrupt her.

  “Emma, calm down! What are you talking about? Why are you calling that boy The Dark Prince?” 

   The realization flushes through my mind and I almost fear to ask the next question. 

   “Do you mean THE Dark Prince? Was that actually HIM?”

   “Yes, Sunny, it was exactly him,” she groans. “Believe me, you’re already the fourth most popular person on the campus, after Em himself and his boyfriends, of course.” She stomps her foot, “I can’t believe that Jamie and Lucky wouldn’t let me come to you, so that the smug bastard could snuggle you as long as he liked. I’m kind of jealous though. For two years he barely spoke three words to me. And here you come, directly perching on his lap. Some people are born lucky.”

   I still can’t comprehend fully, or rather refuse to swallow what she’s saying.

   “You mean the boy who helped me, Em, is HIM and the other two are his boys?” I ask again with the vague hope that somehow, I misunderstood her.

   “Yes, Yes, Yes! This is precisely what I’m saying. You had the pleasure to meet His Majesty, the one and only Master of hotness and arrogance,” she announces, sighing overdramatically, with a hand on her heart.

   The truth hits me like a steam engine and I gasp in desperation. So far with my hopes to move to a place where I can find peace. This plan definitely blew up in our faces. 

   I should’ve guessed that this extremely handsome, intimidating and extraordinary boy couldn’t just be a random student.

   Of course, it’s him!

   Damn it!

   Emma and I’ve been best friends since we were children. Her parents came to work in Tokyo when I was seven and she was five and stayed there for ten years. My father was her father’s boss and our families became close. We spent our childhood together, went to the same kindergarten and the same school. We’ve always been inseparable. 

   When her family came back to her home country six years ago, nothing changed. We’ve been talking on the phone every single day and she stayed with us for a month every summer.

   I love her as a sister, no matter how nosy and annoying she can be sometimes. Being the only person, I completely trust, she knows every single detail of my life, even the most embarrassing ones. I believe that only her true friendship and bright personality can help me overcome what happened to me almost three years ago.

   If I liked girls in a romantic way, I would’ve easily asked her to marry me. But, yeah, I don’t.

   When I graduated high school, I was admitted to Tokyo University to study International Relations. It was my third year when something terrible happened. I couldn’t go back to study after that. 

   I’ve lived all this time in isolation and constant panic attacks. I had the courage to communicate just with my parents, my therapist and Emma. They’ve all been worrying a lot about me. I know they still do. I hate making people worry. 

   So, I’ve put tremendous efforts to brace myself and get better. When she felt that I was ready, Emma came up with this plan. She arranged everything for me to be transferred to the University of Economics in her home town. I could start directly from the third year, so that we would be together in the same specialty, in the program for foreign students that she was attending. I only had to take some exams. They were no problem for me. 

   Then I packed my bags and took the flight.

   All my loved ones have great hopes that this will be the change to help me overcome my problems. I desperately hope for this too.

   For the last two years Emma has been brightening my days with long phone conversations, telling me everything about her academic life in great details. 

   Our favorite topic has always been The Dark Prince.

   The students have come up with this nick name for the most handsome guy in the program. He’s been attracting everyone’s attention with his enigmatic style and wild way of living. 

   To top it all, he’s a local rock star.

   Well, I obviously met him today.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 4.

Thank you for following the story of Sunny and Em!

What do you think of the situation Sunny got himself into?

Are you curious about their next encounter?

Any ideas what could have happened to him three years ago?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize.

I’d love to see it all. ❤

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

5. In Another World

So, I was saved by Em aka The Dark Prince, the star of the campus. 

   Who would’ve thought!

   Emma has been jamming my ears about him all the time. I had been duly informed how smug, sexy and haughty he was, even before I met him. 

   She was sure to make clear that this applied not only to him, but also to his two best friends, Jamie and Lucky. In fact, she’s always put a lot of emphasis on the latter, obviously due to her major crush on him. 

   I’ve heard endless stories about the three of them, how they’re always together, extremely close and protective of each other. It has never been confirmed, but everyone, including Emma, is convinced they’re actually boyfriends. This belief is clearly based on the fact that the other two are always ready to please any wish The Dark Prince has ever expressed in public. People say, a single look is enough.

   I know about their motorbikes, the band they play in, that no one messes with them and the fact that they generally do whatever they want. Lucky is the bad boy. Jamie is ladies’ favorite, mostly because the other two are quite intimidating while he, as Emma puts it, is “a sweet angel”.  And Em, well, he’s the prince.

   I’ve heard that everyone wants to get close to them and solve the mystery of their relationship but with no success. Although Em is polite to people, he’s always distant. No one has been able to befriend him during the two years of study together. 

   Now I know why people are so mesmerized by him. He’s stunning. It’s not only about his appearance. I didn’t really have much chance to have a good look at him. It’s this inevitable appeal that all his demeanor evokes in you to get more of him. I felt it and it was frighteningly strong.

   There’s a catch in all of this though. The threesome is always in the center of the local gossip. People frantically dig out and swallow the tiniest bits of information. Everything is digested, their clothes, what they eat, who they speak to. Nothing goes unnoticed.

   I admit that I couldn’t wait to see the three in person out of pure curiosity. I’ve never really expected to ever even have the chance to talk to any of them. It’s not that I wanted it either. I’m not good in socializing, especially with smug, hot, popular people.

   And what did I do on my first day here? I became the biggest news on campus, feeding the hunger for juicy stories about The Dark Prince.

  Emma is right. We won’t last five minutes in that building tomorrow, especially me. I already feel the next panic attack coming, definitely not ready to be the smash hit.

   My brain is desperately searching for a way out of this situation, when the solution strikes me. Maybe, we can simply wait for the storm to pass.

   “Emma, let’s just skip a week,” I start. “The official schedule isn’t announced yet and we have only three lectures a day. Practice isn’t starting before October. We won’t miss much.”

   The plan seems quite good to me, but she doesn’t look convinced. 

   “People will eventually forget what happened and leave us alone. We can ask someone to give us the notes and study at home,” I keep pleading. Yeah, sounds more and more reasonable.

   Emma, however, is scratching her nose and shaking her head in disagreement. I’m aware how big the stir I’ve created is. It wasn’t my fault though. I did nothing on purpose. She surely understands that. The consequences are here and we need to deal with them.

   “No way! My parents will kill me if I skip a whole week of school,” she snorts. “Besides, a week won’t do. This will be the main topic for months, I assure you.”

   It crosses my mind to offer her to move to my apartment. Her parents can’t know if we go to lectures or not this way. On the other hand, I don’t want to make her lie to them. But I really dread going to school either.

   “Go without me then,” I don’t give up. “I can’t be there now. People will gaze at me all the time. Since I don’t know the language, it will seem to me that everything they say applies to me, even if it doesn’t. You know how I am. I feel uneasy just by thinking about it.”

   Why doesn’t she want to help me? 

   “Pleeease!” I whine pitifully.

   “I know, Sunny,” Emma softens. “I don’t like it either. I’m your best friend. They’ll eat me alive. You’re pretty interesting on your own, even without the part with The Dark Prince.”

   She’s thinking intently, wrinkling her forehead. Then looks at me with determination.

  “Sweetie, remember why you came here in the first place. Your goal was to start over again and overcome your anxiety. This won’t happen while hiding at home. We knew that you’d draw some attention. You’re prepared for it.” She grabs my hand, “We can manage together. I’m with you.”

   It’s easy to say this when you’re not me.

   It’s funny now to remember the crowds, shouting my name. Not that I’ve ever enjoyed it, but it never bothered me either. It was just a routine, to stand on the award podium, waving to the fans and casting generous smiles towards the blinding flashes of the cameras.

   My heart painfully shrinks. 

   It was at another time and in another world. 

   In this one, I’m no more that boy. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 5.

I know the last couple of chapters are a bit slow, but it’s just to give you some backstory.

Soon things will pick pace again, I promice.

Are you curious about Sunny’s past?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize.

I’d love to see what are your impressions. ❤

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

6. Want a Hug?

The emotions are probably showing on my face, judging by my best friend’s concerned gaze. I never learned how to hide them.

   I can’t help but feeling that I have disappointed her. Emma did so much to help me relocate here, strongly convinced that it will change everything. She hadn’t left me alone for a single minute from the moment I got off the plane, except today. 

   Oh, how I want to fight the fear. But I just can’t.

   “I’m not able to handle being the center of attention and people asking questions about me,” I gasp desperately. “I’m sorry!”

   “So, what if they ask?” Emma almost shouts. “The answers are easy. You’re my childhood friend from Japan. You felt sick because of the heat. Em was nearby to offer you some water. That’s all. No big deal.” She grabs my shoulder and shakes me roughly. “I won’t let you chicken out. Not this time.”

   “I was sitting on his lap for twenty minutes. It’s not as if I simply drank some water, Emma. People won’t buy it. They’ll want to know what exactly we were doing behind that tree. And I’m not willing to let anybody know that I suffer from panic attacks,” I pout stubbornly. “And, by the way, Em didn’t ‘snuggle’ me and I definitely didn’t ‘perch’ on him on purpose.”

   Emma frowns, looking at me in deep thought, furrowing her brows. 

   Suddenly she narrows her eyes, makes a rabbit-like face and starts cooing at me with a baby voice, dragging the words.

   “Sunny, you’re such a cutie-e-e! No one will be mean to you. The moment people see you, they want to cuddle you, pinch your cheeks and give you cupcakes and plushies, including The Dark Prince.”

   She’s dangerously approaching me with a naughty grin.

   “Emma?” I squeak.

   Oh, No! This is her ‘hugging monster’ mood.

   “Come, cutie pie! Don’t think too much about it. Want a hug?”

   “No! Go away!” I protest, stepping back. I know it’s pointless though. The escape is impossible.

   “Aww, you and Em were so cu-u-u-te, cuddling behind the tree, the big, hot, scary lover boy and the yummy Japanese sweetie. You two melted my heart.” 

   She gets hold of me and starts pinching my cheek hard. Crazy girl!

   “Enough!” I huff, pushing her away.

   Emma is unfazed and continues, “He seems to be a human, after all. Even he couldn’t resist your fluffy pink hair.” She ruffles my bangs and goes on making funny faces and dancing around me, pretending to cuddle someone in her arms. At least my cheek is left alone.

   “まじ可愛いです (Maji kawaiidesu),*” she sings.

   “Emma, be serious!” I pout and stomp my foot but I feel my gloomy mood’s fading away.

   “But I am! You have nothing to worry about. People may press me for some information but I promise you that my mouth is sealed. Come on, everything will be fine. Besides, it’s not so bad to be famous. We can ask favors in exchange of our time, help with projects, lunch… hmm, money?”

   She starts to flutter her eyelashes towards me and we both burst into laughter.

   “Ok, but if something goes wrong, I immediately go home,” I finally surrender.

   “Deal!”

   I manage to snatch the popcorn and put it in the microwave while Emma chooses something to watch from my enormous anime collection.

   “By the way, how was it to cuddle with The Dark Prince? Does he smell nice?” She’s looking at me with mischievous sparks in her eyes. “What was he whispering to you? Did he say something outrageously dirty? He looks so-o-o kinky.”

   “Shut up!” I mutter.

   “Come on! Are you going to deny me all the juicy stuff? Why am I your best friend if I don’t get all the details?” She points her finger at me accusingly and pouts. “There was something. I’m sure. You were blushing like crazy.”

   “There are no juicy details. I was going through a panic attack. I didn’t have time to observe his masculine charms.” I hope she senses the sarcasm in my voice.

   “Oh, really! And why then were you lying, completely smitten in his arms like a damsel in distress?” She’s twisting her body weirdly, trying to imitate someone fainting.

   “Emma, you’re an awful person! Have some compassion and don’t be nosy and annoying,” I scold her. Now I remember why she drives me crazy all the time.

   “Well, I might be awful but, according to our dark, sexy friend, you’re p-e-e-achy,” she sticks out her tongue at me.

   I roll my eyes and turn my back to her but can’t stop thinking about it. Oh Dear! Here’s the tingle in my stomach again. No, that won’t be. I’m not biting off more than I can chew again. I’ve been there before and I’m not planning to go back.

   I grab the bowl of popcorn and sit next to Emma on the big sectional sofa. No more thoughts about him! The Dark Prince is off limits. The guy has two boyfriends after all. Not to mention that he’s too smug, looks pretty dangerous and has no special interest in me. He was kind and helped me. That’s all. Well, ok, he teased me a little. But, to be honest, I fully deserved it with that stupid apology. He’ll probably never speak to me again. Yeah, I’m safe. It’s all good.

   Why I keep thinking about him then? 

   His eyes are really out of this world. What kind of blue is that? Looks like frozen blueberries, or sapphire, or arctic ice. And the labret piercing… It makes you want to touch,… suck,… no, no, no… touch his bottom lip. Argh, and the dimples…

   I groan loudly in exasperation at these persistent images.

   “Yeah! I can imagine!” Emma says pointedly, raising her brows at me.

   She’s too pleased with herself to see the cushion coming, before it smacks her face.

---

*It’s really cute

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 6.

I really hope that you’re here because you had fun and want more.

Thank you so much for reading this story!

What do you think about Emma?

She may seem a little bit airy now, but she will prove to be a real treasure ahead in the story.

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize.

I’d love to see what are your impressions. ❤

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

7. Welcome!

Here we are, in front of the main entrance of the University again. It’s September 15th, second day of school and my second attempt to start my life all over again.

   Emma is glued to my right arm and I’m convinced that nothing and no one can make her let go.

   We came at the last possible moment to make sure that everyone would be already inside and seated in the lecture hall. This way, they would not have the opportunity to trap us in the hallways and ask questions.

   The yard is empty and we can hear only the cars on the street nearby and the lingering cries of the seagulls, flying high in the sky above us.

   I look much more conventional and local this time, if it’s possible at all. No more baggy clothes and prints of anime characters. I’ve chosen just a pair of black skinny jeans and a white button-up shirt under a dark grey fitted jacket. Totoro gave way to a boring black backpack and the bright red of my sneakers went to simple white.

   Changing the color of my hair would be too much but at least I’ve brushed it up and to the left, making it look tidier than the tousled mop of yesterday.

   Emma says that I definitely look nifty. I think, I look like someone who’s about to be murdered.

   The thing, seriously bothering me about this new image, is that my face is fully uncovered. I’m not used to this. It makes me feel exposed and uneasy. But I can handle it, I hope.

   I gulp nervously with a sharp feeling of doom, creating unusual movements in the pit of my stomach. Emma squeezes my arm to give me some courage and we enter the building.

   The main lobby is impressive to say the least. It’s more than ten meters high. Huge ornamented marble columns surround the central part. A monstrous staircase, decorated with statues, rises before us leading to the second floor where our lecture hall is situated.

   We feel like bugs at the feet of an elephant. I take a deep breath and we start crawling up the stairs.

   I become extremely hesitant again at the entrance of the lecture hall. It crosses my mind that I can turn around and run away.

   Emma feels my notion and grabs my arm, opens the door and tosses me inside.

   Gasps and squeaks can be heard from all sides. Some people start clapping their hands and I hear even a wolf howling from the back.

   It wasn’t a good idea at all to come last.

   We’re standing at the foot of the huge, packed with people amphitheater and every pair of eyes is staring directly at us.

   My courage is fading away. My palms are sweating. Bright red color is spreading on my face and neck and I start fidgeting in my place. This is not good. I’m ready to run out. The moment I become fully determined to go for it, I hear a female voice behind my back.

   “Come on, colleagues! Take your seats already. We’re starting.”

   It’s the professor, a beautiful woman in her fifties, who’s waving us to move to the benches.

   The first two rows are almost empty. Emma is pulling me by the hand and chooses two seats with no one around. I splotch on one of them and try to become invisible by sliding down under the desk. I still hear random whispers and giggles from different corners of the hall. No doubt they’re all at my expense.

   “Are you alright?” Emma whispers in my ear.

   I nod my head, although, it’s not exactly the truth. I’m very nervous. Strangely, it’s not as bad as yesterday. It’ll be better as soon as the lecture begins and everyone’s attention focuses on the study material.

   The professor loudly clears her throat.

   “Let me start with saying ‘ようこそ (Yōkoso)!’* to Mr. Kondo Shingyōji who’s the first Japanese student in our specialty in the century long history of our University. I wish you great success in your studies, Mr. Kondo. I hope that, although our cultures are very different, you will feel at home in our country and our town.”

   A wave of chatter floods the hall the very moment she says my name. People are repeating it and my heart painfully shrinks in my chest. A truly kind woman, but I can’t be happy about her courtesy. I wish she didn’t draw even more curiosity towards me.

   Emma is squeezing my thigh.

   “Breathe, Sunny! Slow, deep breaths. She’s just being polite.”

   “I know,” I squeak, trying to follow her advice.

   The professor knocks on the board of her desk and continues.

   “Now, let’s start with the legal structure of the limited liability companies. I will not tolerate any side conversations. So, please, be silent and concentrate.”

   Luckily, everyone quiets at the professor’s last words and I calm down a little. An hour of piece will hopefully follow. I take out my books and a pen and get ready to take notes.

   I should’ve guessed that it’s too early to cheer.

---

*Welcome!

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 7.

Did you have fun?

Thank you so much for reading and voting! ❤

I really want to know what you think about the shy, cute Sunny?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

I’d love to see your impressions. 

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

8. A Spectacular Appearance

“Y.O.L.O.” and “The Class Prince” are a REAL INSPIRATION.

---

   Just when there’s finally complete silence, the door slowly opens with a loud creak which echoes through the large hall. 

   And HE appears in the frame.

   The beehive immediately starts buzzing again.

   He’s deadly sexy and smug. A haughty smile is lingering on his lips which are colored in a light shade of purple. His raven, side-swept bangs are covering most of his right eye and cheek but his left year is exposed and a long silver chain is dangling from a ring on the helix to another one on the earlobe and down to the shoulder.

   His tall, slim figure is wrapped in tight, black leather from head to toes, except the white, fitted t-shirt under his jacket and a blood red scarf round his neck.

   He reaches behind his back and pulls in a boy by the hem of the shirt. Cheers and claps can be heard from here and there. The new comer is Em’s total opposite - messy blond curls, freckled cute face, baggy blue jeans and a light blue shirt with sleeves, rolled up to the elbows. He’s the classic impersonation of the good boy. The only thing in common is their height.

    The third member of their group emerges from behind their backs. He’s a similarly tall, brown-haired boy in ripped, white, skinny jeans and a fitted black t-shirt with the inscription YOLO* in big white letters on the front. The exposed skin of his neck is covered in colorful tattoos. He’s dragging on the floor three backpacks by the straps, pouting and muttering under his breath, obviously deeply dissatisfied by the situation.

   People start calling and waving at them, trying to get their attention. Some are pointing the empty seats nearby in an attempt to get them to sit there. Few girls stand up and one of them blows a kiss towards the group at the door. 

   The noise in the hall is amplifying by the second. 

   Emma is fidgeting in her seat as well.

   “Oh, Lucky is s-o-o sexy! I would gladly carry those backpacks for him.” She’s sighing and pulling on my sleeve. “Isn’t he just adorable?”

   I wouldn’t use exactly this word. The boy has the radiance of a viper.

   None of the three, however, pays any attention to the turmoil they’ve just created. The professor seems unfazed by the spectacular appearance as well. She turns to the boys, smiling sweetly.

   “Gentlemen, to what do we owe the honor of your presence today?”

   “To our deep interest in corporate law, of course, Professor,” Em answers smoothly.

   Laughter erupts in the hall. The professor raises her brows, but it’s obvious that all of this is quite entertaining for her.

   After a short dramatic pause, he adds in a clear voice, “And my personal interest in Japanese culture,” turning his gaze our way and winking shamelessly at me.

   The crowd erupts in loud cheers and whistles.

   What? Is he trying to kill me? 

   I immediately slide lower under the desk. I don’t think I’ve ever been more stunned in my life. Waves of heat are flooding my face. My ears are burning. I’m sure I’m beet red. Oh, if I knew this would happen, Emma would’ve never been able to drag me out of home.

   “Silence!” The professors voice booms through the auditorium. “We had enough fun! I don’t want to hear a single sound for the next hour. Take your seats boys.”

   With that the hall becomes silent again.

   Em nods to the other two and starts walking towards our bench. They’re following him closely with the only sound in the vast space being the dragging of the three backpacks on the floor. He sits next to me, Lucky next to Emma and Jamie next to him. Emma squeaks loudly in my year. I’m completely numb. The professor starts the lecture. 

   I don’t dare to move a muscle, sharply aware of Em’s presence next to me. Lucky hands him a notebook and a pen over Emma’s head and he starts writing without saying a word.

   Ten minutes pass and I relax a bit. Now that I’m no longer the center of attention, I’m slowly regaining my self-control. I grab my pen and start taking notes. It’s difficult to concentrate because of his fresh scent, lingering around me and our elbows, brushing from time to time. I’m trying to ignore it. No success.

   Another ten minutes pass and I see him sliding a folded piece of paper under my hand. Our fingers touch. My stomach flips. I slowly open the note and read it. 

   ‘I’m sorry if I embarrassed you! I couldn’t resist. You are so cute when you blush. Nice hairstyle.’

   I hesitate a little, but then turn the paper over to write, ‘It’s fine!’ and slide it back to him.

   Em writes something on another piece of paper and shoves it under my hand, deliberately touching my fingers again. Another flip in my stomach follows. 

   ‘I can’t stay for the next two lectures. Will you have lunch with me after that? Please!’

   I can’t say it’s not fun tossing notes during class. It reminds me of high school and makes me feel somewhat carefree. The butterflies in my stomach go crazy.

   I write back, ‘Yes, thank you! But Emma is coming too.’ 

   I peek in his direction. Em smiles and gives me the thumb up. 

   His purple lips are as hypnotizing as his dark blue eyes. I avert my gaze back to my notes. I don’t want him to see me severely blushing again. However, I’m sure he’s fully aware since I hear his soft chuckle.

---

*You Only Live Once

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 8.

Now you have the whole crew.

Who did you like the most?

What are your first impressions of the bad boy Lucky?

Thank you so much for reading and voting! ❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

9. The Great Flop

All is peaceful till the end of the lecture.

   Em stands up when it’s over, grabs one of the backpacks and leans towards the viper boy, telling him something incomprehensible to me, softly but insistently. The other nods in agreement, although his eyes are narrowed in obvious disapproval. I’m pretty sure that I hear him hissing.

   Then Em approaches his blond friend, who’s already surrounded by several girls, and pulls him closer by the sleeve. The girls move away respectfully while he’s whispering in his ear. The boy smiles widely and gives him thumbs up.

   It’s fascinating to watch their interaction. Both seem unquestioningly ready to oblige Em, no matter if they’re happy or angry with what he wants. It’s obvious that the three of them get on swimmingly.

  No doubt, the smirk, lingering on Em’s lavender lips, can make anyone do anything he asks without a second thought. I most definitely would.

   He’s just perfect. I find no flaws. I’m aware that I’m staring, but am totally unable to avert my eyes.

   My hypnotic observation of his movements though is rudely interrupted by Emma, who’s painfully poking my shoulder. I turn to her, slightly annoyed. She’s looking at me with questioningly raised brows, pointing to the small notes that I and Em have exchanged. They’re still scattered on the desk. 

   I know her too well and immediately understand what she’s planning.

   We both throw ourselves forward to grab the wrinkled pieces of paper but Emma’s faster. Before I even reach out, she has already snatched them. Her eyes sparkle in delight as she prepares to read. 

   Her victorious grin, however, doesn’t last long. We haven’t noticed during our short scramble that a tall, leather-wrapped figure is standing in front of us.

   Em is giving my best friend a reproachful look, clicking his tongue.

   “Emma, Emma, Emma, so nosy!” he scolds with a sly sneer, nodding towards his outstretched palm.

   She obediently places the notes in his hand with a dissatisfied snort. Em smiles sweetly at her disappointed scowl and shoves them in his pocket. I know that the curiosity is eating her. Although it’s not very nice, I can’t help but gloat at the fact that she couldn’t stick her nose in that one too.

   “I’ll see you guys at twelve thirty,” he winks and the next second is gone .

   Lucky and Jamie stay for the following two classes, sitting on both our sides. They turn out to be quite agreeable guys and we chat casually during breaks about sports, movies, music and other common stuff.

   Emma, of course, is on cloud nine with Lucky sitting next to her. He’s not ignoring her, but I wouldn’t say that he’s paying much attention to her either. It’s perfectly enough though to make her grin the entire time. His exasperation has obviously gone since he’s not venomous anymore and is actually quite funny.

   Many people try to approach us and meet me but the two boys exercise some kind of a face-control and only those, let by them, can talk to me. I realize that we’re still the center of attention, but with them around, I’m quite at ease and really like all my new acquaintances.

   The professor’s only remark regarding Em’s absence is, “Well, with two out of three, I think, we can still call it a success.”

   Despite the rough start, the morning goes pretty well, after all, and it’s suddenly twelve. We are done with the lectures for today. Students are flowing out of the hall. We start gathering our stuff.

   “We’re all having lunch with Em. He’ll be waiting outside,” Jamie announces, making Emma squeak happily.  

   I know she’s never ever thought it possible to go eat with the three most popular boys on the campus. I’m not sure how I feel about it. 

   I crave to see Em again but I’m extremely nervous at the same time. What are we going to talk about? I may start stuttering or freak out again, or say something terribly stupid. I have a good history of acting like a fool lately. 

   There’s nothing to do about it though, so I sigh and drag my feet after the others.

   The four of us head to the exit, followed by numerous pairs of eyes. It almost feels like I’m on the stage, giving some kind of a weird performance and the audience is just waiting impatiently for me to screw up.

   Although I get a little panicky, surrounded by so many people, I’m actually relived when we’re pulled by the stream of students, rushing to the door since I’m no more on display. 

   There are too boys and girls, pushing their way through and we scatter in the crowd. Someone stomps on my foot and I decide to wait aside till they disperse. It takes too long.

   I’m worried that everybody is waiting for me. The moment I see a gap, I dash to the exit, squeeze through the door and look around for Emma and the others. I spot her a few meters ahead and run towards her without noticing that my shoelace has untied.

   My feet get tangled and can’t maintain their balance. I trip, fly over some distance and flop flat on my face at two black combat boots.

   My chest is aching from the impact with the marble floor. I might’ve sprained an ankle as well. But it’s nothing, compared to the utter and profound embarrassment that pours over me.

   When is this chain of shameful events going to end?

   I’m seriously considering lying here forever. I don’t think I’ll be able to ever get up and face the person, hovering over me.

   Because guess whose these feet are!

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 9.

Did you guess who’s are the combat boots? 😁

I’m sure you did.

How do you expect that lunch to go?

Well, I have a surprise for you in the next chapter. We’ll see things from Em’s point of view. This will not happen often in the book, so enjoy.

Thank you so much for reading and voting! ❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

10. Oh, That Boy! (Em)

Oh, that boy!

   He’s driving me crazy.

   I’ve known him just for two days, but I can say with absolute certainty that I want him. I was fully aware of the fact in the very second he slid on my lap and buried his tearful face in my chest yesterday. 

   I’ve never met anyone as fragile and sweet as him before.

   His plump, pink lips glistened like ripe cherries every time he flicked his tongue over them. I’m sure he was born specifically for the purpose of someone kissing them till they become blood red and sour. It was a torture to restrain myself and behave decently.

   His dark brown, almond shaped eyes were sexy as hell, shining with tears. I was filled with the wicked desire to make him cry more, so that I can wallow in the sensation of soothing him and wiping his wet lashes.

   His silky soft hair emitted chocolate milk scent. It was pure bliss to run my fingers through his pink locks.

   If I didn’t feel him, warm and trembling in my arms, I would’ve thought that I was in an anime movie and this was the cute protagonist, appearing in a weird, but wonderful dream.

   He was so sweet. I would’ve cuddled him the whole day, if I had the chance. I would’ve pinched his soft cheeks hard and then kiss them like crazy.

   His skin, his body, his hands, everything in him was smooth and dainty.

   Today he’s different, really posh. His well-formed legs, outlined by the skinny jeans, almost make me cry. If I could make him wrap them round my waist, I would be able to… 

   Whoa, easy boy! Untamed fantasies are no good for someone standing in the middle of a hallway, full of people in a pair of super tight leather pants, especially when everybody is gazing. It might get spicy.

   It’s difficult to change the course of my thougts, though. Sunny is really seductive. Even his name, rolling on my tongue, makes my skin tingle. The best part is that he’s totally unaware about it. His delicate, shy nature leaves him clueless. And this draws me wildly to him.

   But there’s even more. I can sense something deeper. It intrigues me and makes me want to gain his trust and make him blow wide open for me, revealing everything that he is. I want to see all of him, every single bit.

   It’s clear to me, however, that he’s quite guarded. Although, it’s obvious that he’s attracted to me, I also intimidate him. If I approach him directly, he’ll surely shy away and possibly reject me out of fear. I have to let him come to me on his own. I’ll wait no matter how long it takes.

   I want him to belong to me.

   And whatever they think about it, Jamie and Lucky are going to help me.

   I know that Jamie’s in. He liked Sunny at first sight. The kind and sympathetic person he is, I’m sure he already feels protective of him. 

   But Lucky is something else. He needs more than a pretty face and sweet demeanor to let someone closer. He’s definitely still pouting because I made them skip the rehearsal with the band and stay till the end of the lectures. I bet he’ll make me pay, one way or another. Music is his number one priority and he doesn’t like it when other things distract him. He can be a stubborn, malicious bastard when things are not going his way. 

   It was necessary, though. I couldn’t stay myself, and without them there, Sunny and Emma would’ve been sucked in a whirlwind of nosy interrogations. He could’ve panicked again. I couldn’t let this happen.

   It’s almost twelve thirty and the excitement makes me impatient. I’m standing in the hallway, in front of the lecture hall exit, tapping my foot on the floor. I can’t wait to see him.

   I’ve been so bored the whole last year.

   When I and my boys came to study here, it was fun in the beginning. I immediately became center of attention because of my looks and the band. We were always surrounded by people who admired us and I liked it. It was time of endless parties, wild road trips and sex. We were having the time of our lives. Jamie and Lucky still are, I think, but me not anymore. 

   Gradually I started to understand that no one was sincere. People either wanted my body, or the thrill of doing something bold and unconventional. Some gravitated around just for the purpose of bragging later for being close to me. No new friendship seemed genuine.

   The gossip frenzy crossed all possible boundaries. People did not only discuss my life, but made up outrageous stories about the three of us. As much fun as it was to mock at their absurdity, I felt that they started getting at me. 

   Eventually, I got fed up with everything. I focused only on music and backed away from the crowd. 

   I still throw wild parties from time to time and provoke the public with my performances but it’s more of an image than something that really makes me happy. It kind of feels rehearsed and insincere. I only keep my boys close now and don’t want anyone else to mess around and bother me anymore. But I’ve been so bored lately. It seemed I had lost my vibe.

   Until yesterday.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 10.

Isn’t Em just outrageous, already wanting to own Sunny just for himself? 😁

Did you like him?

He’ll surprise us all, I assure you.

Thank you so much for reading and voting! ❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

11. Ready to Play Again (Em)

Everything changed yesterday.

   It was unexpected, amazing, and left me with the feeling that the course of my whole life had completely shifted direction.

   I came to the opening of the new semester only because Jamie insisted. He has always enjoyed mixing with the crowd and I’ve never been able to refuse anything to him. It was unbearably tiresome to watch people’s enthusiastic attempts to glue to our group and display closeness. Endless questions were flooding us. ‘How was your summer? When will you resume the performances at the club? What are you doing tonight?’… on, and on, and on. I was ready to sneak away and ditch Jamie and Lucky to fend for themselves.

   That’s when I saw him.

   He was trying to hide from the crowd just like me. At first, I was stunned by his beautiful features and off-beat style. He was gorgeous. 

   Then I realized that he was in real trouble. This sweet, frightened boy was falling to pieces and fighting for breath. 

   I immediately recognized the signs of the anxiety attack. I’ve gone through the same during middle school, before I became the smug stud that people see in me now. Something clicked in me. I knew exactly what I had to do and was composed and determined to help him. 

   That was until I touched him, felt his skin, wiped his tears and looked into his eyes. And then I was swept off my feet.

   Now I can’t stop thinking about him.

   I’m not bored anymore. I’m more excited than I’ve ever been.

   I’m ready to play again.

   The lecture is finally over. Girls and boys are streaming out of the hall. I see Lucky and Jamie, coming towards me and Emma walking few steps behind.

   Where’s Sunny?

   Maybe, the crowd engulfed him and he’s waiting on the other side to break through the sea of people. They should’ve waited for him. 

   I start to worry a little. And just when I’m about to scold the boys for leaving him behind, I see him squeezing through the door and rushing towards Emma. I decide to meet him midway but at this moment he trips and staggers ahead.

   I rush to catch him. It’s too late and he heavily flops at my feet.

   I hear a gasp from under his tousled fringe but no movement follows. He’s just lying, sprawled on the floor with no attempt to get up. I crouch in front of him and carefully slide my fingers under his chin. He may have hurt himself.

   “Are you ok, Sunny? Can you move?” I ask, trying to sound as comforting as possible. He only growls in response.

   “Are you hurt? Do you feel pain in any part of your body?” I insist. He shakes his head for a ‘no’ but still doesn’t speak.

   “Can you try to get up?” I’m pulling lightly his chin up in an attempt to make him look at me.

   “No,” he answers faintly.

   “Why?”

   “Because I don’t want to,” he mutters. I can’t fight the smile, crawling on my face.

   “Because you feel embarrassed?” I gently ask. 

   “I always seem to make a fool of myself when you’re around,” he sighs.

   “I wouldn’t put it that way. Anyone can trip. Don’t stress about it,” I chuckle. “As much as I enjoy the view of you, thrown flat at my feet, I’d rather you get up, so we can see if you’re fine, ok?”

   At these words he makes the sweetest whining sound and raises his puppy eyes to me, biting his lower lip.

   That’s it. I’m doomed! Definitely as hard as a rock.

   I guess that makes us two who won’t get up now. This isn’t something people would miss to see and turn into the next hot topic of the day. My mind is searching frantically a way out of the situation. I look up and see Emma, Lucky and Jamie who are standing nearby, staring at us in dismay. I nod to Lucky to come closer. He bends down.

    “We have a problem here,” I whisper in his ear, glancing at him in the most meaningful way I’m capable of. 

   He raises a brow and whispers back, “What problem? Is he hurt?”

   Argh! Do I really need to be specific?

   “No, I don’t think so. It’s me. I have a problem.” I’m gazing at him expressively, emphasizing each word of the last sentence. He seems clueless, so I add, pointing down with my eyes, “I’m kind of excited, you know.”

   Lucky is still confused, but the realization hits him in few seconds. He forms a soundless ‘Ooh’, followed by one of his nastiest grins.

   “You, kinky bastard!” he blurts out and gives me a spiteful look. I am sure he thinks I got exactly what I deserved. There is no doubt he’ll make the most out of it.

   This is not good at all. It is not the right time for him to take his revenge on me now, while Sunny is lying quietly on the floor with his chin on my hand. I know Lucky too well, though.

   “Do something!” I hiss.

   “Yeah, I might take some pictures,” he answers, grinning wider.

   “Get Jamie here,” I huff.

   “No way!” The smartarse is having great fun at my expense.

   “Lucky, I love you. But I’ll make you pay for this if you keep being an ass,” I growl menacingly.

   “To do this, you’ll have to get up,” he says as-a-matter-of-factly, cocking a brow. “We both know that it is not an option right now, although, honestly, I am dying to see it.”

   “Please!” I surrender.

   “A-a-and…” he drags out questioningly.

   “And I’ll never make you miss rehearsals again,” I mumble.

   “A-a-and…” Oh, what a dick! What else does he want? I remember that he’s been whining something about a birthday party lately but I’ve told him to fuck off. That must be it.

   “And I’ll throw a party for your birthday next month,” I gasp in defeat.

   “Good!” He sneers victoriously.

   I sigh relieved. Now he’ll finally move his ass.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 11.

What do you think about this hilarious situation? 😁

Did you have fun?

Thank you so much for reading and voting! ❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

12. I Want to Eat YOU (Em)

So, I’m crouching in the middle of the hallway which is crowded with people, all of them staring curiously at me.

   I’m completely helpless in one of the most embarrassing situations I’ve ever experienced in my entire life, depending on the mercy of my bratty friend.

   I’m holding the chin of the cutest boy in the world on the palm of my hand, extremely aroused and on the verge of freaking out.

   Lucky is definitely taking his time to help me and there’s no doubt that he’s doing it on purpose. I’m glaring at him, but my dissaproval of his nasty ways has never bothered him. 

   Seconds pass and I’m losing patiense when he finally decides that I’ve had enough of this absurd punishment and stops smirking and enjoying my misery.

   He goes to Jamie and quickly explains in his year. Both approach. Jamie clicks his tongue, shaking his head reproachfully. Oh, really! Traitor!

   They carefully remove Sunny’s backpack from his shoulder and give it to me. Then slowly lift him by the arms, observing closely if he hurts somewhere. Thankfully, he’s fine.

   I stand up, holding the backpack in front of me as a shield and frowning at the tattooed dickhead who seems very pleased with his actions. I happen to love him and this always saves his ass from being kicked when he gets on my nerves.

   “I think we gave enough spectacles to the crowd today,” Lucky grunts, rolling his eyes. “Let’s eat.”

   After a short visit to the restroom for some hard splashing with cold water, my dignity is saved and I’m all good. 

   We head to a small restaurant, hidden in a side street, ten minutes away from the University. We chat casually and walk slowly because Sunny is limping a little. He did hurt his ankle after all, but firmly refuses something to be done about it, claiming that it’s not a big deal. Emma is supporting him with an arm round his waist. I’m carrying his backpack on my shoulder and definitely want to be in her place. 

    He’s still shy but much more relaxed than before and even tells us about his trip from Japan and his first impressions of Europe. Jamie teases him about his accent and he starts laughing. I love it when he laughs. I can bathe in his soft laughter and listen to the cute way he pronounces the words forever. My fingers are itching to burry in his silky hair.

   I’m obviously staring because Jamie elbows me with a sneer and whispers in my ear, “Close your mouth, dude. You’re going to catch a fly.”

   We arrive at the restaurant. It’s one of my favorite places. I especially chose it for my first lunch with Sunny. I’m romantic, you know. And I want to imress him.

   White wooden tables are scattered in a garden, tucked between trees and colorful blooming bushes. Each is surrounded by white, two-person canopy swings on all four sides, piled with colorful throw pillows with prints of sea stars, sea horses and fish in Mediterranean style. Big sea shell wind chimes and dream catchers are dangling from the trees, lightly rattling in the gentle breeze.

   Our table is in the far end of the garden, away from the other customers. 

   Upon reaching it, Lucky and Jamie sprawl, each on a swing. I don’t like it because Sunny will probably sit with Emma this way. I raise my brows at Lucky and, with a quick wag of the head, show him that he needs to move and make room for Emma. He frowns a little but obliges. The sneaker obviously badly wants that party. 

   So, Sunny sits with me, buried in the pillows, with his thigh pressed to mine. Cool! 

   We are given the menus and he looks kind of lost in the endless list of dishes.

   “What do you usually like to eat?” I ask him, making tremendous efforts not to jump him and sqeeze the air out of his lungs in my arms. 

   He shrugs his shoulders.

   “わんこそば (Wanko soba)*, 鉄火巻き (tekkamaki)**…”

   I look at him with wide eyes and he starts to giggle. Wow, Japanese is very sexy, especially coming out of these pink lips.

   “… and I lo-o-ve 生菓子 (Namagashi).***”

   I scowl at him but the smile is crawling on my face. The boy is teasing me. He’s laughing and I can’t help but join him. He’s so-o-o cute!

   “I’m sorry! I was just kidding. I’ll have some sea food pasta,” he says, looking at me remorsefully. “Most of the dishes on the menu are unfamiliar to me. I’ll need some time to get used to the local food. What do you want to eat?” he asks, tilting his head.

   Our eyes meet and I can’t stop gazing at his beautiful, dark brown irises. He’s biting his lip and it does things to me.

   “I want to eat YOU,” I blurt before being able to stop myself. 

   I mentally palm my face. What an idiot!

   I expect him to be startled and overwhelmed, but he isn’t. I see the blush, spreading on his cheeks, but he doesn’t avert his eyes. His lips part and he flicks his tongue over them, taking a sharp breath.

   “I’ll cook for you the dishes I like sometimes,” he smiles shakily.

   All I can think is, when he does, what would be the dessert.

---

*Japanese noodle dish

**Tuna sushi roll

***Raw sweets

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 12.

Sunny can be funny, right?😁

What do you think of his interraction with Em?

I hope you liked seeing things from Em’s perspective.

Thank you so much for reading and voting! ❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

13. In Every Way

“Want more coffee?” I ask Emma and hand her another full mug.

   We’re sitting on the small balcony of my apartment and having breakfast. It’s on the third floor, overlooking one of the busiest, central shopping streets of the town. I love it. It’s tucked in the enormous crown of a lime tree, always shady and cool. We can look at the people, walking on the street but they don’t see us. It’s noisy but that doesn’t bother me. Rather, it makes me feel in the center of life again.

   It’s Saturday and we have no school. The first week is over and I can bravely say that I’m getting used to my new environment.

   Em no longer appeared at lectures after our lunch on Tuesday but Jamie or Lucky were always with us. I’m pretty sure that he made them come to keep an eye on me. 

   Jamie said that Em was too busy with the band, rehearsing and preparing for the new season which would start in October. I admit, I was disappointed not to see him for three days but, perhaps, it’s better this way. I get too excited when he’s around and it’s not good for me. It’s clear that I shouldn’t hope for anything with him. I’m far out of his league. He’s the proclaimed Prince of the University after all, and I’m… I don’t even know what I am. Most likely, trouble for anyone who decides to approach me.

   I’ve started communicating with many people and feeling more and more comfortable among my fellow students but there will always be some distance. Still, coming here turned out to be a good idea.

   The conversation goes in the direction of the latest events and Em, as usual.

   “He wants you,” Emma declares, pointing at me with a half-eaten croissant.

   “No, he doesn’t,” I roll my eyes. “He’s just kind to me because I’m totally pathetic every time he’s around. Probably pities me. You don’t even know for sure if he’s into boys.”

   “Yes, I know for sure and yes, he does want you bad. I heard what he told you at the restaurant. I wouldn’t want to eat someone out of pity. Clearly, you understand that he didn’t mean to use you for food.” She looks me straight in the eyes and pronounces soundlessly, forming carefully every word with her lips, “He wants to fuck you.”

   “Emma!” I choke on my coffee so badly that tears spring in my eyes. The girl has no restraints.

   “Don’t be so scandalized, sweetie,” she grins. “Especially, when you practically told him ‘Ok, I’m in. I’ll even prepare some garnish’. Because you did it!” She points at me with a piece of cucumber this time and announces proudly, “You want him too.”

   “I don’t! And it’s not polite to nose into other people’s conversations,” I frown.

   She raises her brows at me, shaking her head.

   “Ok,” I give up, “I kind of do. But it means nothing. It’s not that I’m going to do anything about it. Many people want him and nothing happens, at least with most of them, right?”

   “Yeah, but for two years, I’ve never seen him coming to school just to take someone to lunch, not to mention, drooling over them the entire time,” she points out.

   “He didn’t…” I’m ready to argue but my phone dings, indicating that a text message is received.

   “Did you give him your number?” Emma screams in excitement and starts bouncing on her chair.

   “Even if I did, it’s not him. Stop being such a nuisance,” I scold her, taking my phone. “It’s probably mom and dad.” 

   I look at the screen and immediately feel the tingle in my stomach.

    Em: “Hey, Sunshine! Are you already up?”

   “It’s h-i-i-i-m! It’s him! It’s him!” Emma keeps screaming, gazing at my blushing face. “What does he want? Is he going to take you on a date? Give me the phone!”

   She tries to grab the phone from my hand but I lift it up, too high for her to reach, although she’s putting up her best effort. It’s good that I’m much taller than her.

   “I’ll tell you what he says if you behave,” I state firmly and she calms down a little, going back to her breakfast but without taking her eyes off of me.

    Me: “Hi! Yes, I’m having breakfast with Emma.”

    Em: “I’m really getting jealous of that girl.”

    Me: “Don’t be. She’s my best friend. I don’t like girls in that way.”

   Oh, No!

   I’ve pressed the ‘send’ button before I could even comprehend what I’ve written. What a fool! What is he going to think of me now? It looks as if I’m hitting on him. I slap my forehead. 

   Emma immediately glues herself to my back, trying to read the message over my shoulder.

   “What? Did he say something kinky? Does he… Oh, my God! Did you write this?” she squeaks. “You could tell him directly that you like him as well.” She starts clapping her hands enthusiastically, “I can’t wait to see what he’s going to answer.”

   Yeah, me either. 

   The response, however, is not coming. I get a little anxious. Maybe, he really wants us to be friends and I’ve just messed up.

   ‘Ding’ The screen flushes with another incoming message.

   I’m a little hesitant to look what it is but Emma grabs my hand to adjust the phone and reads it aloud.

    Em: “That’s good since I’m definitely not a girl. And I want you to like me in every way.”

   She yells the last words so loud that my ear aches. Then starts shaking me by the shoulders, “What are you going to answer to that?” 

   “Stop it!” I’m trying to get out of her grip. “You’ll kill me before I can think of an answer.”

   My brain completely refuses to cooperate and I just stare at the phone.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 13.

Things are starting to move.

Where do you think will this texting go?

Thank you so much for reading and voting! ❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

14. Totally Insecure

I really don’t know what to write back. 

   Em’s definitely flirting with me. It’s easy for him. He’s so handsome and self-confident. It has probably never crossed his mind that he could be rejected. On the contrary, people chase after him.

   I’m exactly the oposite. I’ve build a wall around myself and desperately fight to keep it intact. I’m not sure I can live without it.

   I started this, with my fingers being faster than my brain, but I’m at a loss of words now. I’m so mad at myself for losing my balance over something so casual like a simple text message.

   I kind of want to tell him that I do like him, but it would be too direct. I’m not brave enough to admit such a thing to the cockiest person I’ve ever met.

   Before I could come up with anything, the phone ends my daze, dinging again.

    Em: “You like sea food, right?”

   He’s obviously not going to dig into the subject of my romantic preferences and push me to embarrass myself further. I feel thoroughly relieved. Emma, however, is disappointed, judging by the way she snorts and purses her lips.

    Me: “Yes, I do.”

   Em: “What about going to the beach?”

   Me: “I don’t like sunbathing, but I like swimming.”

    Em: “Perfect! I’ll take you somewhere you’ll really like. What about this afternoon at three?”

    Me: “Ok, I’ll send you my address.”

   Something starts to flutter and twist deep in my stomach, quickening my breath. He wants to see me. He’s asking me out. The excitement that overwhelms me is mixed with fear. They’re equally stong. My hand is slightly shaking when I reach for the phone to see the next incoming message.

    Em: “You can take Emma. Jamie and Lucky are coming too. Bring a bathing suit.”

   Emma is beaming, “He’s taking you on a date. I knew it! He’s into you.” 

   She hugs me from behind and kisses my cheek, “My 美しい少年 (Utsukushī shōnen)*! I knew that only you could melt his haughty heart.”

   I smile, but I’m also confused. Not that I’m not happy to hang out with everyone, but it makes me doubt what exactly his intentions are.

   “If it was a date, he wouldn’t ask everyone else to come too,” I frown. “Maybe, he just wants us to be friends and hang out.”

   I sound a little disheartened. I don’t see why, though. I’ve been trying to convince myself that nothing can happen between us since the day I met him.

   “Sunny, it’s a date,” Emma huffs, shaking her head in disbelief. “He brings everyone because you’re no better than a frightened mouse around him. He gives you time to get to know him and open up.”

  I’m still not convinced, “What if he just wants to have fun with his boyfriends and finds it entertaining to drag me with them.” 

   As soon as I blurt it, I immediately realize how unfounded this accusation is. I know, despite the short time I’ve known them, that none of them would ever act this way. But that’s who I am, totally insecure.

   “Oh, Sunny!” Emma sighs, “You’re so apprehensive and distrustful. You were persuading me that he’s not into boys only five minutes ago, and now you think he wants all three of you at once. You already know Jamie and Lucky. They are nothing like that. As for Em, it’s true that he can be hard to read, but he’s never been accused of being insincere, I assure you.”

   Emma is looking at me searchingly. Her face finally softens at my gloomy expression. She cups my cheeks.

   “I know why you’re like that, sweetie,” she gently whispers, “but I’m with you. I’ll never let anyone hurt you again. Not even The Dark Prince.” 

   She shows me her clutched fists and makes a few boxing movements with a resolute gleam in his eyes. “I might be two feet shorter, but I’ll beat the shit out of any of them if they upset you in any way.”

   I can’t help but smile and hug my fierce, sweet friend.

   “Emma, I really love you. You know that, right?”

   “I love you too, sweetie,” she kisses my cheek. “Come on, don’t think too much about it. Just have fun. Who else can say that the hottest boy in town has fallen for him?” 

   I’m relieved and finally able to actually appreciate the fact that I’m going to spend the day with Em. 

   Nothing, however, can match the wide grin on Emma’s face when she chirps, “I’m so happy! You should pinch me, cause I might be dreaming. I get the chance to be with Lucky the whole afternoon . And he’ll be in a swimsuit. I can’t wait to see what other tattoos he has.”

   I roll my eyes and we burst into laughter.

   A persistent thought is swirling in my head though.

   Does Em have any tattoos?

---

*beautiful boy

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 14.

What do you think, does Em have any tattoos?

Well, you might or might not find out soon. 😉

Thank you so much for reading and voting! ❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

15. Dressed to Kill

It’s three o’clock and we’re waiting in front of the entrance of my block. 

   It’s another perfect autumn day. The sun is bright. The breeze makes the air fresh and spreads the smell of the sea everywhere.

   I’ve put two large beach towels for me and Emma, some spare clothes and a pair of swimming glasses in my Totoro backpack. Since it’s my favorite and we’re not at school, I’ve decided to go back to my original style. The open, dark blue shirt I’ve chosen, leaves no doubt where I come from. It’s modern, but in yukata* style, with traditional prints of white flying cranes. I left it to fall loosely over a white t-shirt. 

   I want Em to see who I am. I need him to know that we’re different. I have to find out if he’ll be intrigued or startled at the fact that we’re nothing alike. Maybe, I chose for the same reason a pair of swimming shorts with a print of ‘The Great Wave Off Kanagawa’** and let my hair go into it’s natural disheveled state.

   I’m trying to impress him. But, somewhere deep inside, I hope that he’ll find me too incompatible and give up. 

   I’m thrilled to see him. He entices me like the flame attracts the moth. I’m scared shitless. I’ve already felt the scorching pain once. It almost killed me. But, although, the stupid moth always burns in the end, that never stops it, does it? 

   So, here I am, waiting for the most gorgeous man I’ve ever met, to come and save me or ruin me completely.

   Emma is fidgeting around impatiently in a fifties style red dress and a pair of adorable caramel flip flops, embellished with big, pink, silk flowers.

   “Do I look good?” she keeps asking me, trying to look at herself on the windows of the nearby shop.

   “You look perfect, as always,” I assure her, taking off my sun glasses.

   “You’re really sweet, but we both know I’m plump,” she rolls her eyes.

   “And why exactly is this a bad thing?” I raise a brow. “Your curves are beautiful. They only make you more pretty.”

   Emma has always been self-conscious for being full figured, but I think she’s one of the cutest girls I know.

   “Does this sudden lack of confidence have something to do with the fact that you’re about to see someone you really like?” I grin at her.

   “You mean Lucky,” she sighs. “I’ve always liked him. I wish he could respond with the same, but it’s hopeless. I’ve seen the girls he hooks up with. I’m too far from being even half as sexy as they are.” She looks down and starts picking at the hem of her dress. “Not to mention that he belongs to The Dark Prince. Em will never approve anything between us. I’m just totally out of their league.”

   That sounds too familiar.

   “Emma, now you are apprehensive and insecure. You have no reasons to be like that. You’re beautiful, smart and funny. Anyone would like to be with you,” I try to reassure her. “And Em is not going to interfere. He likes you. Besides, I’m sure that no one is owned by anybody. If Lucky wants to do something, I don’t think he needs a permission.”

   I hate to see her sad. I know how she feels.

   “They hardly spoke to me before you came, Sunny. I’m not deluding myself that they would’ve befriended me if it wasn’t for you,” she mumbles.

   “It would’ve been entirely their loss.” I pull her by the hand and hug her. “And you would’ve remained only mine.” I kiss her head. “Now I have to be jealous of that sulky, offhanded, tattooed boy.”

   I sense that she smiles in my shoulder.

   “By the way, they’ve already realized that you’re a real treasure and like you for what you are, not because of me,” I add.

   A black roofless Wrangler jeep pulls over at this moment and Lucky jumps out of the driver’s seat, beaming at us.

   “Hey, cuties! Hugging, huh? Can I join?” he yells and glues himself to my back, embracing us in his wide-open arms. “You’re so adorable that I want to adopt you both,” he coos.

   “Down boy!” I hear the familiar deep voice.

   Em lazily emerges from the front passenger seat, oozing sexiness.

   He’s lost the mysterious black-leather-smoky-makeup look and is just fresh and hot. The white, sleeveless tank top reveals his well-shaped biceps and a too realistic tattoo of a black widow spider, crawling up his left shoulder. His shiny, raven hair is side parted, with the larger part, swept to the left and tucked behind his year. The black swimming shorts, just a little above the knee, reveal long, well-formed, elegant legs, as smooth as silk. His milky white, perfect skin makes him look like a marble statue of an ancient Greek hero.

   How can someone be so handsome?

   He approaches, ogling me shamelessly from top to bottom and grins approvingly, “Wow, you’re definitely dressed to kill.”

   He bends close to my ear. His mouth almost touches my skin when he whispers, only for me to hear, “I missed you. You’re so gorgeous that I don’t know what to do.”

   His lips brush my earlobe, as if by accident, so lightly that it feels like a feather. But it’s enough to create a pit of swarming heat in my stomach. I take in a sharp breath and immediately blush crimson red. The smirk, emerging on his face leaves no doubt that this was exactly what he wanted.

   “Come on, guys! You’ll smooch at the beach,” Lucky shouts from the car, making me blush even harder. 

   Emma is already seated at the back with Jamie. I quickly climb in and sit next to her. Em goes back to his place at the front and we’re off.

---

*cotton summer kimono

**a woodblock print from the late Edo period by Katsushika Hokusai, considered one of the most recognizable works of Japanese art

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 15.

What do you think, is this a date or just hanging out with friends?

Thank you so much for reading and voting! ❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

16. Happy?

I came to live here a month ago, but with the moving in my new apartment, preparing for school and constant visits to Emma’s house, I didn’t have time to explore the city. I only know the central area, where the University is situated. 

   It’s a tiny one, compared to my home. I learned that Tokyo has twice the population of the whole country. Still, the town’s big according to the local standards. It’s the second biggest, after the capital and the largest sea resort.

   Although the high season is over, it’s packed with tourists, mostly European.

   We’re driving through the streets and I’m submerged in the atmosphere and the views around me. Modern buildings of glass and steel and beautiful old classical and baroque houses follow one after another. We pass by picturesque parks, luxurious hotels and cozy restaurants with tables, scattered all over the sidewalks.

   The road goes by the sea and we see the beach, the colorful umbrellas, people sunbathing and parachutes, flying above the waves, towed by motorboats.

   The life is beaming around me. People are smiling, holding hands and kissing without shame on the benches. Some unfamiliar, but contagious warmth and easiness are lingering in the air. I’ve heard that it’s typical of the Southern European nations. I can really feel it now, for the first time.

   The jeep is leaving the suburbs. The wind is ruffling our hair. Deep house music, coming from the stereo, pulsates in our bodies. 

   The rhythm aligns with the beat of my heart. I inhale the scent of the sea and my skin catches the last rays of the summer, which is almost gone. I’m so warm inside. Small explosions of joy follow every beautiful sight and captivating sensation. 

   We’re crawling up a huge, six-lane bridge on monstrous, concrete columns. It’s winding over a wide water channel which connects the sea with a vast lake. Big and small boats are moving in both directions or floating anchored. 

   I see а group of people halfway across the bridge, cheering for a jumper. He’s flying over the metal railing and down to the abyss with a bungee, almost touching the water at the bottom. His friends are exalted, waving at him and hugging each other.

   A strange feeling overwhelms me. It’s as if I’ve been curled into a ball for years, and now I’m slowly unrolling. It’s amazing but hurts at the same time. The process is painful. I’ve forgotten how to be content and have to learn it again.

   Something burns inside my chest. It makes my heart swell and the corners of my mouth curl into a smile. 

   I once knew what this feeling was but I can’t recognize it now or, maybe, I don’t want to. It’s so enticing, but I’m frightened. If I let it take over me and make me believe I can face the world, if I embrace it, it will be twice as bad when I lose it again.

   The feeling doesn’t go away. I’m fighting it but it’s strong. Sometimes the good is stronger than the bad. The warmth spreads and I give in. 

   I let my self be relaxed and content. I know what it is.

   I feel… happy?

   The realization startles me. That must be it. I was convinced that it’s impossible and will never happen to me for years. I started to hate happiness because it was out of reach, because I lost it.

   And here I am, awed by the fact that to be here, in this car, with these people, with him, makes me happy.

   I look at the back of the boy, sitting in front of me and his shining tousled hair.

    Before I can even realize what I’m doing, I reach up and bury my fingers in Em’s locks. They’re so much softer and smoother than I’ve imagined. I can’t help but gently squeeze a handful. He’s pressing his head into my palm, turning slowly to face me. My fingers slide, following his movement, over his ear and down his cheek. His skin is like velvet.

   I’m watching my palm caress his face in a trance. He turns a little more and my fingers end on his lips. My heart jumps.

   His eyes are closed. He stops moving. I’m staring enchanted at my hand on his beautiful mouth which is slowly stretching in a soft smile.

   When he presses his lips to the tips of my fingers, as if an electric spark burns them and I jerk my hand away.

   I’m gazing at my fingers in dismay. I can physically feel the heat and it’s spreading to the rest of my body. My heart is pounding like crazy. I fear it will jump out of my chest.

   I raise my eyes and peek around. Lucky is driving and bouncing to the music. Jamie is busy on his phone. None of them pays any attention to the rest of us and doesn’t seem to have noticed what has just happened. Em is looking ahead again. 

   I take a deep breath, trying to calm my pulse and turn to my left to see Emma, who’s staring at me, completely numb, with her mouth open and her eyes wide.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 16.

Did you like the way Sunny is starting to open up?

Do you think Em is the right person for him?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

Thank you so much for reading and voting! ❤

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

17. The Beach

We pass through a beautiful village with neat, large, multi-storey houses, surrounded by vast yards, flower gardens and swimming pools. The jeep turns left at its end, into a narrow road, covered with gravel, winding through fields and groves. Suddenly, we come up on a long asphalt promenade.

   Numerous colorful stalls and bustling outdoor restaurants are lined on our left. They are all incredibly picturesque. I’ve never seen anything like that.

   Everything is being sold. There’s Ice cream, fruit, popcorn, crushed ice smoothies and candy cotton in various colors and shapes. The diversity of hand made jewelry, swim ware, inflatable beach balls and floating mattresses is mind blowing.

   The souvenirs are so many that my eyes jump from one spot to another with utter astonishment. There are artistic wooden, glass and plush animals from the size of a walnut to almost human height, various pottery, rattan baskets and beautiful, seashell wind chimes and driftwood crafts. Many display spinners are scattered everywhere, piled with fridge magnets, keychains and postal cards.

   The restaurants are no less impressive. Each has its unique style and atmosphere. 

   One is under stretched fishing nets, surrounded by rough wooden fences. Different types of mounted trophy fish decorate the wooden poles between the tables. 

   Another is tucked under a wood trellis, covered in thick, leafy, green vines with ripe bunches of red grapes, hanging over the heads of the visitors. Large pots with blooming flowers add colorful splashes everywhere. 

   There’s even a Jurassic park themed pizza bar with large models of dinosaurs and big palm trees.

   A vast sandy beach with white umbrellas and sunbeds spreads on our right side. A foot-high sand dune, naturally formed by the waves and covered in shells and green sea weed, separates it from the splashing sea. There are people sunbathing and swimming, but not many, compared to the thick crowd in the shopping area.

   Beach bars in various styles are lined on the sand. Some are furnished with simple wooden bar tables with high stools, all facing the see. Others are modern, with wicker lounge sofas and day beds, piled with colorful cushions or egg swing chairs around low coffee tables.

   I’m overwhelmed by this whirlwind of colors. The waves of music, coming from different directions are mixing in a loud buzz. The thick stream of people around us is endless. 

   It feels like we’ve left the ordinary world and dived into another dimension where the only purpose of every being is to indulge in all kinds of entertainment.

   We’re slowly moving along the promenade towards a big parking area. 

   The moment we stop, Lucky and Jamie run on the sand like unleashed puppies, laughing and chasing each other. I give Emma a hand to help her out. We’re looking around while Em is taking a backpack from the trunk and locking the jeep. 

   “What do you think? Like this place?” he smiles at me. “It’s away from the main tourist attractions and mainly local people come here. Quite busy still. I wanted you to feel the local atmosphere.”

   I’m a little shy to look at him after what I did earlier. But he’s so sweet. I’m really excited to be here.

   “It’s great! I love it! Thank you so much for showing this to me!” I smile back.

   “Wait, the best is yet to come,” he winks and waves us to follow him on the sand.

   We choose a place, close to the water and put our stuff down. Lucky and Jamie are already in the sea, splashing and laughing loudly. Emma takes out a book from her bag, lying on one of the sunbeds. Not for long, though, since Lucky runs to her, grabs her hand and drags her to the water, not paying attention to her loud protests.

   “You want to swim or take a walk with me?” Em asks, seeing that I’m hesitant and can’t decide what to do.

   “Let’s take a walk,” I answer, not sure if I want to join the too rowdy group, playing among the waves.

   “Good! Because I wanted most of all to show you this,” he beams, grabbing my hand.

   The second his fingers touch mine, I feel the familiar tingle in my stomach. Trying to look composed, I follow him but my mind refuses to omit the fact that we’re holding hands. If someone’s watching us from a distance, they’d decide we’re together. 

   Suddenly it doesn’t seem so impossible. What if it can happen? Is it so wild to dream about him, about being his. I can almost imagine it, kissing him, curling up in his arms.

   No! I shake my head to chase away the deceptive thoughts. I can’t do it. He doesn’t know. I can’t let him see. No one can handle the mess that I am, not even me.

   We’re walking along the sand dune with our feet in the water until we reach a space with no people around. Em stops, moves behind me and slides his free hand under my chin, turning my head to the direction he wants me to look.

   I gasp in surprise. It seems we drove to this secluded beach in a semicircle and a stunning view of the whole town is revealed before us. The streets, the buildings, the parks, everything is like on the palm of my hand in front of me. 

   The cargo port is at this side. Enormous ships are lined at the foot of the town, waiting to moor and be loaded or discharged. The view is breathtaking.

   “It’s amazing!” I whisper.

   “It gets even better after sunset. The lights are magical” Em says quietly. “I’ll show you sometime.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 17.

Did you like the beach?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you think there’s need to.

I can’t wait to hear about your impressions.

Thank you for reading and voting! ❤

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

18. Swimming Away

The soft sun is caressing our faces. The scent of algae and salt fills our nostrils. The rhythmic splashing of the waves drives us into a comfortable daze.

   It is a feeling I will remember forever. 

   Em is still holding my hand and his smooth fingers are under my chin. We are looking at the beautiful view before us and it is so right. There is no other place I’d rather be now but here with him. 

   I lean back on his chest, taking in the warmth of his body. He rests his chin on my shoulder. The waves are lapping gently at our feet. We stay quiet, submerged in this unexpected closeness. The world around us has disappeared. It’s only us.

   Suddenly, our bubble of peace and contentment is burst open abruptly by something small, ticklish and disgusting, crawling on my toes. 

   I scream shrilly, to my great shame, and almost throw myself on Em’s neck, shaking violently my leg. A tiny crab flies out of the water and lands on the sand, few feet away. 

   Em is laughing hysterically, holding his stomach. 

   “I… I’m sorry,” he snorts, desperately trying to stop cackling with little success. I glare at him and frown.

   “I thought you liked swimming. How exactly do you swim, if you’re scared of tiny sea creatures?” he manages to say, finally calming down.

   “I don’t swim in the sea. I trained swimming before, in a pool,” I pout, stressing on the last word.

   “Oh, I can tell. You have the body of a swimmer,” Em smiles, “fit, but not muscular.” He looks at me dreamily and adds softly, “Just perfect.”

   I immediately blush and look down to my feet. I’ve never been able to accept compliments easily and, coming from him, it makes me all tingly and dizzy

   We start walking slowly back to the others. I’m picking beautiful shells from scallops, coquina clams and sea snails and dry crab claws from the piles on the sand. Em is carrying my discoveries in his cupped hands, smiling at me all the time. 

   His blue eyes are shining in the soft sunlight. It’s mesmerizing. I’m so attracted to him. Everything is so perfect that it seems unreal. I almost expect to wake up at any moment and find myself in the depths of my anguish again.

   “Why did you stop? Training, I mean,” Em asks suddenly.

   Oh, here’s the wake up call. 

   My stomach shrinks painfully. It’s a simple question, but it throws me in utter distress. I don’t know what to say. I’m desperately trying to think of some simple answer, but nothing casual comes to my mind. My brain refuses to work. My hands begin to tremble.

   “I… I was… couldn’t… s-something h-happened a-and… I didn’t…,” I stutter, realizing that I’ve unconsciously hidden my face in my palms.

   “Hey, Sunny, you don’t have to answer. I’m sorry!” Em comes closer and starts rubbing my back. “Don’t worry about this. It’s ok. I’m sorry for being nosy,” he’s trying to comfort me, the concern visible in his eyes. 

   I feel so ashamed that I managed to embarrass myself again. 

   What was I thinking? All my problems can’t disappear as with a magic wand. I’ll only keep worrying everyone who tries to get close to me. I’m better off alone. 

   The need to run away and hide overwhelms me.

   “I think I’m going for a swim now,” I blurt quickly and rush to our umbrella without looking back.

   I remove my clothes in a hurry, put my swimming glasses and dive into the sea.

   I am swimming as fast as I can. The well learned, methodical strokes are carrying me farther and farther from the person I want, but I am too terrified to let into my world. I go on until the pain in my strained arms and legs is unbearable. 

   I stop only when I have no more strength to continue. I am far away from the shore, but still can’t get away from the anxiety. There is nothing else to do but relax on my back and float on the water until I calm down.

   It feels like I have been free drifting for a really long time, may be an hour.  At least I’m finally composed and can think rationally.

   It comes to my mind that it was very rude to leave Em this way, especially after all that he had done for me today and before. He only asked me a casual question, not knowing it might trigger my emotions. I freaked out, as usual. I need to control myself better. Not that I haven’t been trying for the last two years.

   The shore is too far away and no one, except Emma, knows if I am a good swimmer. I made everyone worry again. I hope she told them I would be fine. 

   I must head back as soon as possible, suck in my mortification and apologize.

   I get tired more quickly on the way back. There’s still quite а long distance ahead to cross. I usually swim much faster and effortlessly under water, so I dive and shoot forward. Two more dives and I’ll be able to step on the sand.

   The moment I see that I’m in the shallow, I emerge from the water and remove my swimming glasses just to meet the penetrating gaze of two crystal blue eyes right in front of my face.

   Em is standing before me with the water almost up to his shoulders. I’m afraid that he’s mad at me, but his face is calm and bright. He tilts his head aside, looking at me intently and softly smiles.

---

Photo by Mali Maeder from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 18.

Thank you from all of my heart for devoting a part of your time to this story! ❤

I hope you’ve already grown to like Em and Sunny.

Have you got a favorite 

already

?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize.

I can’t wait to hear about your impressions. 

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

19. Say It Again

“You really are a great swimmer,” Em says with admiration, no anger in his voice.

   My face heats up. I didn’t do it to impress him. In fact, I am terribly ashamed of my reasons. 

   His eyes glow in captivating shades of blue, reflecting the sun and the lazy sway of the waves. I can watch them forever.

   He chuckles softly, “But, hey, please, don’t try to cross the gulf next time. Just swim closer to the shore. The life guard almost had a heart attack. Emma had to swear that you’re the junior swimming champion of Japan from four years ago.”

   Oh, God! Emma and her big mouth. My cheeks are literally burning. I feel the urge to dip my head back into the water. It will surely blow off steam.

   “What? That’s very impressive,” Em grins, pleased with my reaction.

   He points to the beach. A man, sitting on a high life guard stand, is waving at us and giving the thumbs up. 

   I smile a little but then look down, remembering my childish escape.

   “I’m so sorry, Em!” I whisper. “It was so rude to run away. Thank you for not being mad at me. Next time, when I’m uncomfortable with a question, I’ll just let you know. I promise. Ok?”

   He doesn’t answer and I raise my eyes, worried that he doesn’t accept my apology.

   Em’s looking at me intently with a blissful expression on his face.

   “You said my name,” he says hoarsely.

   “What?” I don’t understand.

  “You just said my name for the first time, my sweet,” he repeats softly. “Please, do it again.”

   His eyes are getting darker.

   I feel my burning cheeks get even hotter and lick my lips nervously. The water is cold but my body is melting. I’m staring at the wet tank top, outlining his defined pecks, unable to look at his face. The sound of his gentle voice and the words ‘my sweet’, rolling on his tongue, keep repeating in my head and making me dizzy. No one has called me this way.

   I open my mouth to say his name again but all I can blurt is “Why are you still wearing your top in the water?”

   Really! That was all I could come up with?

   “Do you want me naked?” he smirks, biting his bottom lip and I almost choke on air.

   “Yes… NO!” I squeak.

   Oh, Dear! I do want him naked. What’s happening to me? I can’t move my eyes off of his lips. My brain refuses to work. It’s a mess in my head. I take a deep breath, trying to come to my senses. 

   My mouth moves on its own and whispers “Em”. I firmly avoid his eyes.

   “Again! Say it again,” he breathes out. “Look at me.” 

   It’s impossible to disobey him. It’s like a spell. I can do nothing else but what he demands.

   “Em,” I repeat shakily, glancing up.

   He breathes in sharply and slightly leans towards me. Our chests are a hair’s breadth away.

   “Can I touch you?” Em purrs in my ear.

   “W-what do you m-mean?” I stutter, unable to control my breath.

   “Your skin is beautiful. I want to touch it.”

   My head is spinning. I hear myself saying “Yes” and gulp heavily. 

   His open palm is on my stomach. It slides up my side and to my back. His fingers follow the line of my spine till he wraps them round my nape. It’s burning everywhere he touches. He’s pulling me closer and I slide my hands up his chest.

   All I can think is ‘Please, kiss me!’ but I don’t dare saying it. 

   His lips are almost on mine. I’m craving for him to close the distance. My eyelids fall. The anticipation makes me shiver.

   A solid amount of water hits my face with a big splash at this moment and fills my nose and my mouth. It’s salty and bitter. I choke heavily.

   I’m coughing hard, trying to wipe my face. When I finally open my eyes, I see Em’s beautiful features, distorted with anger. He is glaring murderously at Lucky and Jamie who are laughing their heads off and keep splashing us from a distance.

   “You need cooling, little love birds,” Jamie yells, sticking out his tongue at us.

   “Now I’ll deal with you stinkers,” Em growls through his clenched teeth. “You asked for it.”

   He rushes to chase after them in the water.

   I watch him wide-eyed and can’t help but burst into laughter.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 19.

Things start to heat up, aren’t they?

It’s a slow burn but our patience will worth it, I promise.

Did you like the chemistry between Em and Sunny?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize.

I’d love to see what are your impressions. ❤

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

20. I’m a Very Bad Boy

It’s already seven p.m. The sun is setting. The lights of the promenade glitter in the warm twilight. 

   We take a shower in the beach lockers, dry up and put on new clothes. 

   I’m a little cold from the long stay in the water, so I slip in a pair of white jogger pants and a long-sleeved dark blue hoodie with a white and a black kitten, printed on the front. This is one of my favorite outfits because of the soft and pleasant fabric. And I love kittens.

   I find all the sea shells I’ve gathered on a neat pile on my towel and can’t hide my smile. Em is so nice. He kept them for me, despite the stunt that I pulled. I’m ashamed of my behavior and determined not to repeat it. I feel that he genuinely likes me and I can trust him. It’s so good that I’m grinning like a fool all the time. 

   What did I do to deserve meeting this stunning, kind boy and attract his attention?

   “You look smitten,” Emma beams at me, “all blushing and smiling from ear to ear.” She ruffles my hair affectionately, “I love to see you like this, sweetie.”

   I really can’t deny it. I’m head over heels for Em. He just crawled under my skin. I can’t stop thinking what would’ve happened if Jamie and Lucky hadn’t come to tease us in the water. He would’ve kissed me. I’m sure. I wanted it so much.

   My thoughts are interrupted by a gentle hand, snaking round my waist. I feel a warm body leaning on my back. Em rests his chin on my shoulder and inhales in the crook of my neck.

   “Are you warm now, my sweet? You smell so good of chocolate and milk,” he mumbles, rubbing his cheek on my shoulder. “Mmm, your hoodie’s so soft that I feel like tucking in and cuddling with you there.” 

   He nuzzles the hair behind my ear. Goosebumps spread all over my body which acts on its own, pressing back into him.

   “Thank you for keeping my shells for me,” I whisper.

   “Anything for you, my lovely.” He strokes my cheek with his fingertips. I’m dazed by how gentle the touch is.

   I need to know, “Why are you so nice to me, Em?”

   “Because you’re such a cute, shy little kitten,” he purrs the answer in my ear. “I feel protective of you. And I really like you.”

   I’m so flustered that I sigh and close my eyes. I want to tell him that I like him too but I can’t. I’m not ready to open up so much.

   “You’re so good,” I mutter instead.

   “Oh, no, my sweet. I’m a very bad boy,” he chuckles and squeezes me a little tighter in his arms. “You would’ve never said that, if you only knew the things I want to do to you.”

   I gasp in surprise at his words and immediately feel hot and breathless. My whole body trembles with a sudden shiver and my face turns scarlet in an instance. I’m speechless and, to my utter dismay, slightly aroused.

   He knows it and chuckles more.

   “Don’t worry, frightened bunny. Nothing will happen to you before you really want it.” His well pleased smirk brightens the shades of red on my face. I wish I could control this awful blush.

   Without giving me time to respond, he grabs my hand, pooling me towards the busy promenade. “Come with me now. I intend to spoil you rotten.”

   I have no choice but to follow him.

   I’m having the greatest time of my life. Our entire group is walking from stall to stall. We’re sipping delicious colorful crushed ice smoothies, talking, joking and laughing.

   I’m in kind of a shopping frenzy, falling in love with every crafted animal, fridge magnet or wind chime on display. The others aren’t so impressed by the goods but it’s normal since they’ve seen all of this many times. For me, however, it’s all so exiting that I want to grab every souvenir I see.

   Although I give my best to talk him out of it, Em finds great pleasure in buying everything I lay my eyes on. I’m trying to carry my shopping bags at least. They’re more than ten at this point. But he just tosses them to Jamie and drags me on by the hand with a bright smile on his face.

   Lucky and Jamie are following in our footsteps with Emma walking between them and by no means lucking attention.

   She’s an adorable sight, surrounded by the two handsome boys who are both a foot taller than her. Lucky’s telling her something with shining eyes, making her giggle while curling the tip of her long ponytail round his finger. 

   He’s carrying an enormous cardboard cone box, printed in butterflies and full of all kind of candies. He’s constantly pushing some in Jamie’s or Emma’s mouths and laughing at the funny faces they make if the taste is not to their liking.

   We dive into the thick stream of people and, for the first time in years, I have real fun, without a gloomy thought in my head.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 20.

I can’t thank you enough for your support! ❤❤❤  

It never crossed my mind that the story I’ve written would have over 1K reads in a month.

You’re amazing!

I’d really like to know who’s your favorite character or scene so far.

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

21. You Promised Me

Many of the items Em wants to buy for me are actually given to him for free by the chatty salesgirls. They are immediately enchanted by him and eager to give him ‘three for the price of two’ or ‘whatever you like for the price of your phone number’.

   With his worn out, super skinny grey jeans and the sleeveless, black, leather vest with spiked lapels, he’s as hot as hell. His black hair is wet and tousled, giving him an “I just got out of bed and wasn’t there to sleep’ look. This obviously drives the girls crazy.

   Some of them get really aggressive in their advances. I can tell that he finds it funny but, despite being polite and sometimes flirtatious, he never gives any personal information and makes it clear that he’s with me and is not interested in what they offer, besides the goods they sell. He’s also very careful to speak always in English so that I won’t be left out of any conversation.

   I know it’s silly, but I can’t help frowning when a particularly determined lady keeps trying to put a scarf round Em’s neck to show him ‘how well it compliments your incredible eyes’, although he repeats “No, Thank you!” for the third time. 

   I have no right to be jealous. We’re not boyfriends or something. He only told me he liked me and I couldn’t even respond. But still, I’m so irritated every time when someone’s trying to touch him.

   I feel a hand on my shoulder and turn to see Jamie who’s looking at me with a sympathetic expression.

   “Annoying, isnt it?” he smiles. “You’ll get used to it. It’s always like this. He’s just a magnet for people’s attention.” He rolls his eyes to show that it’s not a big deal, but then adds more seriously, patting me on the back, “However, I can assure you that he’s not searching for it and wouldn’t do anything to hurt the people he cares about.”

   I want to ask him for more information. Has he been in my shoes? Does he speak out of his own experience? Is he Em’s best friend or something more? And, if it’s the second, aren’t he and Lucky frustrated by the fact that Em is ignoring them to focus on me? Do they hate me or consider me their friend?

   Suddenly, everything looks so complicated. 

   The worry that I may be imposing into their relationship and the feeling that I’m not able to handle anything between me and Em make my insides painfully shrink. This fabulous day made me forget for a brief moment how unstable I am. 

   But now I remember why I can’t do this.

   It’s not Em, or Jamie, or Lucky. It’s me. I’m broken. I’ve lost the ability to trust or love.

   I unconsciously start stepping back from our group just to bump into some people behind me. I’m getting dizzy and disoriented, not able to decide what to do. The familiar fear twists my insides.

   Em turns to me, waving the blue scarf that I liked. His wide smile immediately fades when he sees the expression on my face. He pushes the scarf in Jamie’s hand and, before I know, he’s in front of me, cupping my cheeks in his hands.

   “What happened, my sweet?” he gently asks. “Whatever bothered you is not as bad as you think.”

   I’m staring at the ground and breathe unevenly. Pathetic! That’s what I am. I’ll never be anything else. Why does this gorgeous boy still want to be close to me? 

   I feel him pressing his forehead to mine.

   “I’m here, Sunny!” His voice is soft but demanding. “You should tell me if something worried you instead of running away again. You promised me.”

   He’s right. I did. But I can’t tell him that I was jealous. Even less I would admit about me panicking over him and the other two boys. 

   I don’t want to deceive him by telling him some made up half-truth. Why is everything so difficult for me? He’s always so wonderful and I’m so … me.

   I finally decide that he deserves nothing but honesty.

   “I was annoyed by the way some girls were forcing themselves on you,” I mumble under my breath. “I know, I don’t have the right to be. I just couldn’t help it.”

   Strangely, saying it makes me feel better, so I continue more bravely.

   “Jamie told me that I would get used to it. It sounded as if he knew you so well and you’re really close. I felt that I was intruding into something I shouldn’t.” 

   I’m squeezing the lapels of his jacket for courage. “Em, I’m messed up. I’m so sorry! I’m far from being even easy to communicate with. And you’re so cool. I can’t…”

   I’m not able to go on and only bury my face in his chest. He hugs me and squeezes me closer.

   “You’re perfect,” I hear him whispering in my year, “sensitive and delicate, but so original and charming at the same time.” 

   He lifts my face and kisses my forehead. “You’re not intruding into anything. The boys really like you. They never do things they don’t find enjoyable, believe me.” 

   He slides his fingers in my hair and adds, “We all have our ups and downs. It’s not something that would determine my attitude to someone.”

   I feel his lips pressing to my cheek, breathing the words directly in my ear, “Don’t you see that I’m crazy about you, kitten?”

   I’m melting into him. I’ve never felt so enchanted by someone. I wrap my arms round his waist and press even closer.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 21.

I can’t thank you enough for your support! ❤❤❤

Things will speed up from now on, so be prepared.

Do you think Em is strong enough to handle Sunny’s anxiety?

What about Jamie and Lucky? Do you like them?  

Do you think they’re Em’s boyfriends? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

22. Now, Suck In

We stay like this, pressed to each other, ignoring the world around us until we hear Lucky’s amused voice.

   “Really, guys! Snuggling in the middle of the street. You’re creating a real traffic jam.”

   “Shut up!” Em growls.

   “Ok, but if we don’t eat soon, you’ll have to carry my unconscious body to the car,” Lucky whines.

   We reluctantly pull away. Em immediately takes my hand and intertwines our fingers.

   “I promised you seafood,” he beams and drags me to the restaurant under the fishing nets that we saw before. The others follow us. 

   Jamie overdramatically sighs in relief, lifting up the impressive bunch of shopping bags. “Thanks God this is over or else my right arm would’ve become much longer than the left one.”

   I look at him apologetically but he winks at me with a wide grin.

   We sit on the simple benches on both sides of the wooden table. It’s covered with large paper placemats, printed in all kinds of fish and sea creatures. 

   A waiter comes, beaming from ear to ear. He puts two big jags of white and red wine, a bottle of water, five high stemmed wine glasses and the same number of highball ones in the middle of the table and dissapears without uttering a word.

   A pretty girl immediately approaches and starts fussing around. She brings two wicker bread baskets, lined with white linen in sunflower prints. One of them is full of sliced, sourdough bread and plain pitas. The other contains white and brown bread rolls and bagels. A pile of cutlery and an impressive bunch of linen napkins is placed in the middle of the table and she disappears as well. 

   Lucky pours the wine in the glasses according to our preferences while Emma is distributing the rest.

   “This is the way they serve here,” Em explains. “I like it because you feel at home, without unnecessary posing. But if you don’t like wine, we can order something else.”

   “No, its fine. I love white wine,” I assure him.

   An elderly woman with amiable motherly look in a long, green cooking apron approaches us. She starts speaking hurriedly in the local language, gesturing and making facial expressions as if tasting something delicious. Em is nodding in agreement with a bright smile.

   Suddenly, the woman notices me and exclaims loudly, covering her mouth with her hand. She scurries towards me and pinches my cheek hard, cooing something at me. I’m downright startled, but try to smile politely. 

   Emma starts giggling, “She thinks you’re adorable and asks what your name is and where you’re from.”

   “My name is Sunny,” I answer. “I’m from Japan.” 

   I’m not sure she understands English but Emma translates.

   The lady says excitedly something that makes Lucky burst into laughter. The others are giggling as well. She pinches my cheek again, pets my head and goes back to the kitchen, waving goodbye.

   What did just happen? What does everyone have with my cheeks lately?

   Lucky’s laughing even harder, slapping on the table while Em is looking proudly at me.

   “What? What did she say?” I squeal.

   “She said that you’re as pretty as a doll and she didn’t know that Japanese men are so cute since you’re the first one she meets in person,” Emma finally answers. “The men in the samurai movies she watched were always angry, and you look like a sweet angel.”

  I immediately blush severely, wondering if it would be too rude to shove my head under the table. Emma pats my hand soothingly.

   “There’s more,” she beams. “The nice lady said that she will personally cook everything for us and we’re not paying.”

   Half an hour later the table is cluttered with all sorts of dishes. 

   There are deep fried cat fish cutlets, grilled prawns, calamari rings and an enormous tray with a whole big flat fish, baked in the oven with zucchini and garlic. Emma tells me it’s a Black Sea turbot. Everything is in huge quantities. 

   What impresses me most is a tall, black, ceramic cooking pot which turns out to be full of blue mussels with the shells, steamed in white wine and butter broth. This is the first thing I want to try. Em is carefully plating some for me while the others pounce on the food like savages. It’s passing ten p.m. and we’re all starving.

   I take out the meat of a mussel with my fork and put it in my mouth. Em looks at me disapprovingly, shaking his head.

   “No, kitty. You don’t eat them like this. You just miss the best taste this way,” he says. “Let me show you.”

   He takes half shell and detaches the meat but leaves it in. Then scoops some broth with the shell, using it as a spoon and slurps the whole content with a blissful expression on his face. 

   I’m ashamed to admit that the whole process evokes in me thoughts that have nothing to do with food.

   He prepares another portion, brings it to my mouth and, looking at me defiantly, says “Now, suck in!”

   I hear Emma heavily choking on her wine.

   We’re finally in the jeep, tired, terribly stuffed with food and sleepy. It’s almost midnight. 

   Lucky is whining that next time he won’t be driving and it’s not fair. Emma obligingly offers to sit in the front to talk to him, so he won’t fall asleep. 

   I end up tucked between Jamie and Em on the back seat. 

   When the jeep is already moving, Em gently pulls me on his chest and comfortably hugs me with my face buried in his shoulder. We’re driving in the cool night air and the monotonous hum of the engine along with the warmth of Em’s body make me drowsy. 

   I close my eyes. Just before I doze off, I feel someone abruptly shaking my shoulder. I open my eyes and see Emma’s worried face between the two front seats.

   “Sunny, don’t fall asleep!” she whisper-yells with a horrified expression.

   I jump startled. Oh, my God! That was close.

   Jamie is sleeping next to me, but Em is looking at me questioningly. 

   I only shake my head, “I’m sorry, I can’t answer.”

   “It’s ok, my lovely. We won’t sleep then,” he smiles softly, pulling me back into him.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 22.

Thank you for reading! ❤

Now we have a mystery 🤔

Why do you think Sunny shouldn’t fall asleep?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

23. He’s Yours

It seems my life is finally on track. 

   Who would’ve known that crossing half the globe, going through weeks of cultural shock and a panic attack will finally raise me on my feet. 

   I get along pretty well with most of the people in my educational program and feel more and more relaxed. The fits of anxiety and mood fluctuations I used to suffer are almost gone. I’m getting more accustomed to my new environment with each passing day.

   We still have lectures only in the morning. All my afternoons are free. We often explore the town with Emma, go to movies and hang out with Jamie and Lucky whom I can now safely call my good friends.

   Em, who’s still not attending school, comes with us for lunch or for a quick drink in the evening sometimes. 

   We talk about the rehearsals and his busy schedule with the band which won’t become better before the beginning of the actual performances in the middle of October. There are only three weeks left until the opening. He refuses, however, to tell me more about the type of music they play. I know it’s alternative rock but would like to learn details. “You’ll see,” he vaguely answers with a meaningful grin, “when you come to our first gig.”

   I tell him about school and how my day has been. He asks me loads of questions about my life in Japan and soaks in everything I tell him but is careful never to dig into things that are too personal.

   He’s as hot as always but often looks exhausted. This doesn’t prevent him from being gentle and attentive, always holding my hand, stroking my cheeks and kissing my forehead. The more time we spend together, the more I fall for him. 

   I get the feeling though that he’s somehow distant, never teasing me the way he did on the beach. We’ve never kissed on the lips or defined what we actually are. He has never asked me to go out, only the two of us. It’s always the whole crew. 

   I can’t help but wonder whether he finally realized that I’m too difficult to handle and decided gradually to push me away and save himself from too much trouble. I wouldn’t blame him. I did more than enough to make my emotional problems obvious.

   But it still hurts.

   The uncertainty bothers me. Sometimes, I torture myself with the thought that I may have lost him, even before anything happened between us. Other times, I persuade myself that it’s better this way. It’s clear that we’re completely different and it wouldn’t have worked anyway.

 I try hard to convince myself that we’re better off being just friends. But how can I be simply a friend to someone that makes my head spin just by sitting next to me?

   It’s Friday again. I and Emma are on my balcony as usual, drinking cocktails in the warm evening.

   “Are you out of your mind?” she bellows, looking at me in dismay when I share my thoughts with her.

   “He told you he liked you only a week ago and came to have lunch with you two times in five days despite his busy schedule, not to mention the evenings we spent together.” She points her finger at me. “Don’t you dare shrink in again and let your insecurities ruin your chance with Em!”

   “But he hasn’t even kissed me,” I protest. “We’ve never been on a date.”

   “What? He’s touchy and sweet, and kisses you all the time,” Emma shakes her head in disbelief.

   “On the forehead,” I huff.

   “Yeah, because it takes both parties to do something for more,” she points. “You have to give him a sign that you want this to happen. He’s not the kind of person to force himself on you. Stop being so shy and guarded. Open up a bit.” She squeezes my hand, “Sunny, don’t be afraid! Tell him you like him too. He’s waiting for you to take some action.”

   “What if it’s not like that? What if he saw what a mess I was and doesn’t want the trouble?”

   Emma rolls her eyes, “Silly!” 

   Then her face brightens as if she’s found the solution. “Ok then, here’s the deal. If you tell Em how you feel, I’ll tell Lucky that I like him. What do you say?” She pushes her finger into my chest. “I challenge you.”

   “No, Emma,” I sigh. “You’ve nothing to lose. Lucky will return your feelings or remain just a friend. If it’s the second, you’ll overcome it. You’re strong.”

   “And what do you have to lose?” she raises her brows.

   “Everything,” I drop down my head, “my last chance to be normal, this great opportunity you gave me to overcome the pain, to forget the…, the…” I feel the tears flooding my eyes. “I can’t handle a rejection, Emma. It will break me. The worst part is that I don’t think I can handle the acceptance either,” I choke on my words.

   “No! Sunny, no!” Emma jumps from her chair and hugs the air out of me. “We’re not going back to that, sweetie.” She starts kissing my wet cheeks. “I’m not letting you go back to that shit. You’re stronger now. You can do anything and nothing will break you anymore. You have friends. You have me. You have Em.” 

   She grabs my shoulders and looks me directly in the eyes. “He’s yours. He’s just waiting for you to tell him that you want him. Please, don’t give up!”

   Oh, what a mess! I try to smile, wiping my tears.

   “What would I do without you, Emma?” I sniff.

   “We’ll never know that, right?” she smiles. “Come on, let’s pick something killer sexy for you to wear at the party.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 23.

Thanks for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Isn’t Emma the best friend ever?

Has Em given up on Sunny?

What do you think?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

24. The Lions Den

Emma drags me to my bedroom and opens my closet.

   “I’m so excited. This is the first time I’m going to one of the famous parties of The Dark Prince,” she chatters. “I’ve heard crazy things happening there. And when I say crazy, I mean it, you know, whips and handcuffs… Oh, boy! We’ll step right into the lion’s den.”

   “Emma, please!” I look at her reproachfully. “Don’t forget that it’s Em you’re talking about.”

   “Oh, so now we’re protective,” she raises her brows. “Good! Then, you’ll move your ass and finally get the boy, I assume.”

   Emma starts digging in the piles of clothes with determination.

   “You’re going to be the hottest thing at that party. You’ll tell Em that you like him and I bet he’ll smother you with kisses,” she tosses a naughty look towards me, “If he can manage to restrain himself only to that, which I doubt.” 

   She grabs a plunging V-neck fitness t-shirt and waves it under my nose.

   “Absolutely not!” I squeak terrified, grab the horrid thing and toss it under the bed. I didn’t buy that. What is it doing in my closet?

   This will be a really long evening.

   The party for Lucky’s birthday is tomorrow. It’s going to be earlier than initially planned because next Saturday, when the actual birthday is, the band has a meeting with an agent from a record company to talk about making a record. 

   It’s really important. Em told the boys that no alcohol was allowed the whole week. 

   I and Emma are invited to the party, of course. But we won’t be able to go before ten p.m. since we have a dinner with her parents. It was planned a long time ago, so we couldn’t cancel. I declined Em’s offer to come and pick us and just took his address, assuring him that it’s ok for us to go in a taxi.

   I’m nervous about the party. I haven’t been to one for nearly three years. Emma’s choice of outfit for me doesn’t make it better either. I know, however, when it’s pointless to argue.

   I’m sitting in the back seat of a taxi on Saturday evening.

   The super skinny white jeans leave nothing to the imagination because, according to Emma, “these gorgeous legs must be shown off”. I don’t agree, of course, neither with the “gorgeous legs” part, nor with showing off any part of my body. I obliged her anyway since, in some cases, disobeying this stubborn girl leads to endless arguments. She can be a real pain in the ass. 

   I’m not entirely comfortable with the fitted t-shirt either. It’s glued to my body like a second skin.

   Obviously, Emma’s idea of being sexy is wearing undersized clothes. 

   At least, I managed to slip in a knee long, open cardigan in light gray in the last possible moment and she couldn’t snatch it out of my hands. It gives me some comfort along with my favorite red sneakers. 

   She smeared some kind of styling product on my hair, despite my protests. It made it even more tousled than usual and kind of spiky. 

   Now she’s sitting next to me, fully content with her accomplishment. 

   “You look so hot that The Dark Prince will fall on his knees when he sees you,” she grins.

   “Oh, please! I’ll be glad if these damn jeans do not rip up in two when I sit down,” I grumble.

   “This will only add to the effect, my dear” Emma giggles.

   Yeah, it will be quite a spectacle, the next one in the long chain.

   I sigh anxiously. Why is this so difficult? I had a whole day to repeat to myself that I could do this. I even made a plan and rehearsed what exactly to tell Em. Finally, I decided that I’d simply tell him that I like him and see what happens.

   But things never go our way, do they.

   After crawling for ten minutes up a steep, asphalt road, the taxi leaves us on the top of a hill, in front of the gates of a big, white, modern, two-storey house, overseeing the gulf. It’s surrounded by a grove and no neighboring houses can be seen around, although, other asphalt lanes wind through the trees. 

   We hear the distant beats of the party and people shouting and laughing. It’s almost half past ten and it’s dark. The air is warm and smells like the sea. The waves are splashing somewhere below us. Although it’s the end of September, it still feels like summer. 

   The alley, leading to the house is covered in dry leaves which rustle under our feet. The closer we get, the louder the sounds of the party are.

   Emma can’t wait to get there but I’m nervous. I wonder if I’ll have the guts to put my plans into action. What’s more frustrating is that I don’t know what the outcome will be. 

   There’s an enormous pool in front of the main entrance. It’s covered, probably because the water is not warm enough for swimming anymore. People are scattered around it, sitting on the deck chairs and chatting in the soft light of the vintage garden lanterns. 

   The main happening is inside the house. Beams of light in different colors escape the dark windows. Although the music is muffled, the vibrations of the basses can be felt as a physical sensation.

   Emma spots Lucky on one of the deck chairs, waving at us. She mutters “Come on girl! Be brave!” and squeezes my hand. 

   “Wish me luck!” she says more to herself than to me and scurries towards him. 

   I want to leave them alone, so I have no choice but to go in.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 24.

Thanks for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

How do you think the confession that Sunny’s planning will go?

Are you excited to see Em’s house?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

25. Dancer in The Dark

I enter the vast living room which is packed with people. 

   The floor is vibrating with the deafening beat of the deep house music. 

   Multicolored, pulsating laser beams are tearing the darkness, revealing hot dancing bodies, twisting and pressing to each other. People are screaming and waving blinking LED sticks in the air. Glow necklaces and bracelets are flickering while the crowd is swaying in the intoxicating rhythm. 

   The air is filled with exotic scents from the aroma candles, scattered on each coffee table or shelve. 

   People are making out or just lounging on the sofas and the colorful bean bag chairs, drinking alcohol or smoking. 

   The kitchen island is turned into a DJ station and a boy with neon glasses is toying with the mixer equipment, bouncing to the rhythm.

   I’m looking around but Em is nowhere to be seen. 

   Someone is pushing me further into the room. I see some familiar faces. A girl I know from lectures hands me a cup, telling me something while pointing at the liquid inside. I can’t hear a word. She sways away and I carefully take a sip. It tastes like vodka martini, very cold because of the ice cubes jingling inside and quite refreshing. 

   I’m scanning the crowd while sipping and moving around.

   I decide I should take a seat and head to a sofa with an empty spot in the far opposite end of the room. 

   After taking only few steps, I freeze on the spot. My eyes go wide at the scene that is revealed before me.

   Em is ascended on a coffee table with bare feet and the most outrageous come-to-bed look I’ve ever seen in my life. 

   He’s in ripped-knee, skinny black jeans and a sleeveless white tank top which is torn in so many rents that his chest is practically bare. 

   A leather, full body harness is bonding his torso. The black straps wind around his chest, shoulders, down his sides and across his abs, following his V-line. The silver buckles, fastening them to a belt low on his hips, shine in the flickering lights.

   His smooth, milky white skin is glistening through the holes in the front of his top. A black spider web tattoo covers the left side of his chest. 

   His wet hair falls on his face.

   I’m gazing at him and see the sin itself on that table.

   Jamie is dancing in front of him, shirtless, in white, baggy, linen pants, gripping the leather straps on Em’s sides with both hands. His golden curls sprinkle drops of water every time he shakes his head. So far with the good boy! 

   Their bodies move in perfect sync, swaying against each other. Em’s hands are on the back of his head. His eyes are closed. He’s biting his lower lip with a salacious smirk.

   There’s a crowd of dancing people around them. The girls rapturously scream at every move they make. A slick, enthusiastic boy brings a bottle of champagne, vigorously shaking it. The fizzing liquid erupts over the ecstatic group. Jamie bends and starts licking the alcohol which is flowing down Em’s abs.

   I’m watching with gaping mouth. 

   The sharp sexual arousal is fighting the deep, painful, sinking sensation in my stomach. 

   I finally see it all crystal clear. I understand what a profound fool I am. I want him so much that it hurts, but I can never have him. 

   I won’t be enough. He needs more. He already has too much, so much more than I can offer.

   My hands start shaking like crazy. I drop my cup on the floor, shattered to the core at the realization. 

   I turn around and run without direction. At the last second, before averting my gaze, I see Em’s wide open eyes, looking directly at mine. His face is shocked. He reaches out to me but it only makes me run faster. 

   I bump into Emma and Lucky who are standing behind me. It doesn’t stop me.

   “Sunny, wait!” I hear Lucky’s voice. “They’re just dancing and playing around. It’s nothing.”

   I don’t care. I don’t want to know what it is. It doesn’t matter. 

   I know now that I have to give up.

  I see a staircase and run up to the second floor, ending in a vast hallway with many doors on the left. I dash through the first one. It seems to be the master bedroom. There are large French windows on the opposite side and I run out on a large terrace.

   I stop for a while to catch my breath. It’s dark. Only the moon is casting dim rays of light on the flower pots and the big garden sofa swing. 

   The air is warm. The scent of the sea fills my nostrils. It’s roaring in the dark horizon, almost drowning the subtle music, coming from inside. It’s a beautiful starry night. The sky is so clear that I can see the outlines of the Milky Way. 

   It doesn’t move me. My heart is aching. The pain is excruciating.

   I’m leaning on the wooden railing, trying to calm my heartbeat. 

   What was I thinking, coming here? I should’ve known that it’s impossible. I can’t have what I’m craving for. It’s going to destroy me. 

   He’s a player. I still see him, swaying on that table, the champagne flowing down his chest. Why would he want me?

   I squeeze my eyes. I’m not going to cry. 

   Uncontrollable sobs shake my shoulders. 

   No! No crying. I’ll go home and never lay my eyes on him again.

   I turn abruptly with determination and rush to the door just to bump into someone’s chest. I lose my balance and instinctively grip the front of the person’s shirt to prevent falling. Two hands grab my waist to keep me steady.

   All my senses are overwhelmed by the scent of pine and lavender.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 25.

Thanks for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

If you wonder about the title, it’s the song Em was dancing to. Check Marc Philippe - Dancer in The Dark.

Who do you think Sunny bumped into?

Are you angry with Em for the lewd performance?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you feel like.

This is the place for a ❤❤❤Warning❤❤❤

The ‘mild’ part of the story was till here.

From now on the rating goes to ‘mature’.

Please, if you’re not comfortable with explicit content, skip those chapters.

All of them will be marked as xxx.

This will not prevent you from following the plot.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

26. I Can’t Do This Anymore

“Sunny, where are you going?” Em’s husky voice makes me shiver.

   “I… I’m… just… inside,” I stutter.

   His hands are still firmly gripping my waist. I quickly peak at him but then look down. The leather straps are gone and he’s in a soft white shirt. It smells of lavender. I unconsciously breathe in deeply to take more of the soothing scent. 

   I know what I have to do. I should run as fast as I can, before it’s too late, before I surrender to the tearing need to be with him and doom myself to destruction.

   There’s some tension, lingering in the air. I sense it deep in my chest. 

   Something has changed. 

   Em’s not relaxed and soft as before. His muscles are strained. His body reminds me of a tiger right before the jump. 

   He’s holding me so close that I can feel the ripples of his chest through our clothes. It makes me dizzy, hesitant and weak.

   ‘Brace yourself! Give some believable excuse and run home!’ I chant in my head. But I can’t move. My legs are flaccid and do not obey me.

   The trembling of my hands transmits to the rest of my body. I’m still desperately squeezing the front of his shirt and can’t let go.

   Em shakes his head, “You don’t need to go inside now.”

   “Why not?” is all I can blurt.

   “Because I’m here,” he chuckles.

   “That’s why I have to go” I barely utter.

   “Why do you want to run away from me, Sunny?” Em sighs. His lips brush my hair.

   My eyes are firmly pinned on the floor. I’m violently shaking all over. The tears are trying to escape down my face. I’m not even trying to answer. Doesn’t he see it? Isn’t it obvious how far I am from what he needs?

   I finally let go of his shirt and try to pull away. He tightens his grip. His hands move to my back, pressing me even closer. My cheek is on his chest. His heart is racing.

   “Don’t,” he whispers.

   His palm slides up to my neck. His fingers trace it, before burying in my hair. Strings of warmth dash down my spine.

   I want to hug him and run at the same time. The second is the right thing to do. I try to break free again.

   “Why, Sunny?” He’s holding me back. “Why are you trying to push me away? Are you afraid of me? “ 

     His lips touch my temple, making me gasp. The raging emotions crush my resistance and I cry out, “I can’t do this anymore!”

   It’s like a dam has burst lose. Everything starts pouring out of me in wild unstoppable streams. 

   “I can’t bear wanting you all the time,” I almost shout, “feeling dazzled when you’re close to me, dreaming of things I can’t have, dreaming of… you. It hurts me. I’m weak. I can’t handle it.”

   My voice cracks and I continue quietly, “I’m not afraid of you, Em. I want you so bad, but I’m scared of the consequences. I’m not strong enough to live through these feelings.”

   I can’t go on and heavily swallow. My tears are falling free now. I’m not fighting his embrace any longer, just hide my wet face in his chest and sniffle.

   I’m fully exposed and vulnerable. I couldn’t safe myself and fell over the edge. Now I’m at his mercy.

   Em isn’t moving, only slowly rubbing my back.

   “Look at me, my sweet,” he whispers soothingly in my ear. “Don’t be afraid.”

   I shake my head in disagreement. I can’t. I’ll die if I do it.

   He grabs a handful of my hair and gently pulls to make me raise my face. I squeeze my eyes shut. The feeling of his warm fingers, wiping my tears is divine.

   “Look at me!” he repeats, his voice more demanding.

   I slowly lift my eyelids. His dark blue, piercing gaze makes me squirm in his arms.

   We stare at each other. 

   The raging waters of my mind slowly calm down, finally tamed by his strength and confidence. He makes me feel safe. I realize now that my anxieties overwhelm me only when he’s not around. With him, holding me, everything’s fine. 

   “I’m going to kiss you now,” Em says firmly. 

   My lips part. I’ve craved for it since the first day I saw him and my heart almost broke when I thought it would never happen. 

   The silver labret under his bottom lip sparkles in the dim light and I can’t help but gaze at his mouth. My breath quickens.

   He’s closing the distance. I’m ready. Our lips are almost touching, but Em stops.

   “Say that you want it!” he whispers. “I need to hear it.”

   There’s no more hesitation. He’s only a breath away but it looks like a million miles. It’s unbearable. I’m desperate and give in.

   “Please,” I almost whimper, throwing my arms round his shoulders, “Em, please, kiss me.”

   Before I’ve finished, his lips are on mine. They are hot and gentle, so much softer and sweeter than in my wildest dreams. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone who reached the end of Chapter 26.

I can’t thank you enough for your support! ❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

First kiss! 🥰What do you think?

Did you like the scene?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

27. Playing With Fire

[xxx- mature content warning]

   Em’s lips are brushing mine teasingly, peppering them with light pecks from one corner to the other. It’s Heaven. I never knew that a touch as soft as a feather could burn, and tingle, and make you desperate for more.

   He’s amazing, but bad, so bad that the mischief makes his eyes sparkle in stunning shades of blue.

   I’m trying to press my mouth closer. Every time I do it, he pulls away just to resume the sweet torture in seconds.

   It’s driving me insane. I need more.

   Grabbing a handful of his hair, I attempt to bring him closer and keep him still. I’m not strong enough to direct his movements and only make him chuckle.

   I’m dying to taste him deeper, so much that, in few minutes, I’m ready to beg. The aching need makes my vision blurry.

   “Please!” I release a tortured moan, surprising myself.

   The corners of his mouth move up in a sinful smirk.

   I know he’s doing it on purpose, like a cat, playing with its pray. The hunter’s instinct is unmistakable. My adrenalin rushes, the same way it would on a roller-coaster.

   “Tell me what you need, kitten,” he purrs, cupping my cheek in his palm. His voice is as hot and sweet as melted chocolate. “I’ll give you everything you want,” he whispers enticingly and slides his thumb on my bottom lip. “Just say it.”

   The challenge in his voice makes my head spin. He’s pushing my limits to total surrender.

   I remind myself that I have nothing to lose anymore and become extremely brave.

   “I need you to kiss me deep,” I say defiantly, staring directly in his eyes. “I need to suck your lips and feel your tongue in my mouth, sliding on mine.” The blue crystals in his irises are getting darker. “I need to feel your teeth sink in my skin.” I grab his hair with my both hands, pressing my whole body into his from top to bottom. “Please, Em! Now!”

   He takes in a sharp breath and growls, “Good boy!”

   And the madness is unleashed.

   My bottom lip is harshly sucked in. Em starts caressing it with his tongue inside the hotness of his mouth. It’s released with a loud pop and he moves to the upper one. His teeth graze it and I yelp, feeling a violent shiver, running through my whole body, burning everything on its way. His tongue slides slowly from one corner of my month to the other and between my lips and goes deep inside, swirling around mine.

   I gasp, startled at this bold invasion but, before I can even realize what I’m doing, I start sucking on it and can’t get enough.

   He’s devouring me.

   His fingers hold my chin still. He keeps my mouth open with his thumb, stuck between my teeth, licking every spot he can reach. 

   This is not just a kiss, but total submission. His control over me somehow makes me feel safe and desired. I like it. I relish in all the sensations and it gets better with every second. I’ve had his taste in my mouth just for a while and I’m already addicted. 

   The more he plays with my senses, the more I want.

   I realize that I’m whimpering loudly and rubbing on him, squeezing his hair with both hands. I can’t stop. I can’t imagine a single second of being away from this scorching proof that he wants me, that I can actually be his.

   We keep on kissing and grinding on each other like crazy. I’m completely intoxicated by the way his mouth is moving on mine. Every nerve in me is burning. The only thing, keeping my melting body from collapsing on the floor, is his arm, firmly wrapped around my waist.

   “You’re so sweet. I’ll never get enough of you,” Em breathes in my ear and starts kissing the spot behind my earlobe and down to my throat. A spark of electricity darts along my spine and I throw my head back with a shameful, loud moan.

   “Oh, kitten, you’re really playing with fire, making these sounds,” Em growls and, stretching down the neckline of my t-shirt, slides his tongue along my collar bones. That makes me moan even louder.

   “You’ll be the death of me,” he groans through his gritted teeth.

   I feel his hands moving down my thighs, gripping tightly behind my knees and lifting me up to straddle his waist. I’m trembling. Something crazy is happening to my body. Every cell is shrinking and expanding, making me squirm and sob in his arms.

   He carries me to the swing sofa and sits with me, clinging on him. His hands unbearably slowly slide on my knees, up my thighs and grab my butt. I yelp in surprise at the touch, so intimate and unexpected. 

   The instant reaction of my body leaves me breathless. I’m hard, painfully hard. It hasn’t happened to me in years. I’m so stunned that a startled gasp escapes my lips. I look with amazed, wide-open eyes at Em’s handsome face.

   His eyes are focused on mine. There’s a question in them. He’s waiting for my answer. He bites his bottom lip, panting unevenly but doesn’t move.

   My heartbeat is wild. My brain refuses to focus. Everything in me is screaming for him to touch me. 

   Am I ready to surrender to him completely?

   The blue of his eyes, the lips that are only a breath away, the alluring lavender scent and the heat of his palms on me, give me no other option. I’ll die if I stop. I need him in order to survive.

   I squeeze his shoulders and slowly nod.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 27.

Thank you so much for the almost 3K reads I just saw! ❤

I can’t believe it! 🤗

You’re truly amazing!

Happy Valentine’s everyone! 💕

If it’s not popular in your country, then I just consider it a day in which to wish you all

❤❤❤ to be loved ❤❤❤ 

from all of my heart!

I really want to know what you think of the story so far.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

28. Desired

[xxx- mature content warning]

   Em’s smirk is gone. The look in his eyes is so tender that it almost makes me cry. He leans and rubs his cheek in mine.

   “Sunny, it’s me, my sweet.” His voice is quiet and gentle. His lips brush my ear. “These are my hands. You know them. They’ve touched you.” 

   He squeezes my butt, pressing me impossibly closer. My body reacts immediately with an unexpected jolt of pleasure which makes me whimper loudly.

   The sound is embarrassing. I close my eyes and try to calm my breathing. My own whimpers sound strange to me. I want to stop the shameful sounds but I can’t control my reactions. I’m so tense that my muscles hurt. The trembling of my body makes me whine.

   “It’s ok,” Em breathes in my ear. “I know that you’re afraid. Just trust me. Let me give you what you need.”

   Another loud moan escapes me and my hips unconsciously roll on his lap. I can feel all of him, big and hard, through the fabric of our clothes. My breath hitches. I gasp for air like a fish out of water.

   “Yes, my sweet, just like that.” His tongue slides down the side of my neck, then up my throat and on my chin. The last string of my resistance breaks and I cry out, digging my teeth in his bottom lip.

   My body is moving on its own. My hips are rolling faster and faster. I need to feel him. My thighs squeeze his waist. I grab the back of his shirt and burry my face in his hair. I hate the clothes which keep me away from his skin and am thankful for their existence at the same time, because I haven’t been touched for so long. But they can’t stop the heat, swirling in my veins and gathering like a pit of fire low in my stomach.

   “なんてこった! 私は燃えています! (Nante kotta! Watashi wa moete imasu / Oh, my God! I’m burning!) ,” I almost scream.

   Em tightens his grip and lifts his hips, directing my movements on him. He picks a mind-blowing rhythm, making me a moaning, panting mess in his arms.

   “I’ve been dreaming about this, love,” he groans, “to have these smooth thighs round my waist and feel you on me hot and out of control.”

   Every word sends sharp streams of unbearable pleasure, rushing through my body like electricity. I’m on the edge.

   “Say that you’re mine!” I can barely hear through my desperate whines.

   “Yes…, yes…, Em…, I’m yours,” I mewl.

   He starts sucking my earlobe and I can’t hold it anymore. And yet I’m trying. Because my body fights it. It seems impossible. It’s too much. My erection is rubbing on his and it’s so outrageously intimate that my brain refuses to allow it and give in.

   “Come for me, kitten!” Em lures me. “Don’t fight it. You can do it for me.”

   His warm palm slides under my shirt, up my back, making my skin tingle. His lips glue to my ear. “Do it, Sunny! Give in! Just for me.”

   His deep voice throws me over the edge. I press my thighs to his sides and explode, endlessly riding the craziest orgasm I’ve ever had. I bury my face in his shoulder, trying to muffle my cries. The pleasure doesn’t subside and tears my body to pieces. Em keeps moving his hips to keep it on and on until I can’t take anymore and slump on his chest.

   We’re lying in the swing in a tight embrace. Em’s fingers are brushing gently through my hair.

   “Now you’re mine, my sweet kitten,” he says, kissing my forehead, “you know that you’re only mine.”

   I can’t speak. I hardly breathe. There’s no need of words. It’s perfectly clear for both of us that it’s exactly how it is.

   Half an hour has probably passed before my breathing finally calms down and I dare to lift my head and look at his face. He instantly smiles and kisses my lips.

   “Hello, beautiful! I thought you were sleeping.”

   “Not sleeping, just smitten,” I smile back shakily.

   “And that was only a kiss,” Em chuckles. “Can you imagine what will happen when you’re naked in my bed?” He leans closer with a smirk, “I’ll make you scream. Loud.”

   My face immediately turns dark red. I try to hide it in his shoulder but he prevents it by grabbing my chin.

   “Don’t shy away, love. Now that you belong to me, you have to get used to being desired. Because I’ll want you all the time.” He places a light peck on the tip of my nose, looking at me like a predator who’s about to eat me alive and whispers, “and I always get what I want.”

   I realize that his defiant gaze doesn’t frighten me. It’s Em. I’m with Em. I even feel somehow proud that I also have on him at least some of the staggering effect he has on me. I cuddle into him and close my eyes. 

   No more running. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 28.

Thank you so much for reading and voting!

❤

You’re amazing! 😍

Things are getting steamy. 💕

How do you think this is going to turn out?

Do you see Em and Sunny together?

I really want to know your thoughts about the story.

Share them, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

29. Full Exclusive Rights

I reach up and run my fingers along the line of Em’s brows, his eyelashes, down his nose and stop on his mouth.

   “Can I touch it?” I ask, looking at the small metal ball under his bottom lip.

   “You can touch anything you like, love, and never need to ask about it,” he says and kisses the tips of my fingers which are still resting on his lips. I slide them down on the smooth metal, lift my head and glide my tongue on it. Then I suck his bottom lip in. He gasps in surprise but, a second later, deepens the kiss and buries his palm in my hair to support my head while we’re kissing sweet and slow.

   “Do I need to ask when I want to do this?” I whisper, out of breath, when we finally pull away.

   “No, sweetie, you have full exclusive rights to do anything you want to me,” he answers and I can’t stop a moan. We gaze at each other’s eyes and I feel that I’m falling deeper and deeper with every second.

   The intense moment is abruptly interrupted by a loud knock on the bedroom door and Emma’s worried voice.

   “Sunny, are you there? Em, is he with you?”

   Then we hear the rattling of the handle in her attempt to open the door. Thank God, Em has locked it upon entering the room. I try to jump up but he’s holding me down.

   “Hey, don’t panic. It’s not like we’re doing something illegal, right?” he chuckles. “I can kiss and cuddle my boyfriend whenever I like in my own house.”

   “What did you say?” I squeak, immediately forgetting about Emma who’s now banging on the wooden door.

   “I said that we are not doing someth …”

   “No, no, no! I mean the last part,” I interrupt him impatiently.

   “I know what you’re asking, kitten,” Em grins.

   He gets up from the swing and kneels in front of me with sly glint in his eyes.

   “Sunny, you’re amazing, sweet, sensitive, delicate and lovely. And the sounds you make when you come drive me totally insane.” I groan in embarrassment but Em’s unfazed and continues, “I know we met only two weeks ago but I’m crazy about you.”

   He grabs my hand, turns it over and kisses my open palm. “I also know that I’m sexy, kinky and smug and, perhaps, a little scary.” He makes a pretended serious expression, which is actually quite funny and winks at me. “That’s why I want to inform you that you’re entirely and completely mine, meaning that you’re my boyfriend and I’m yours.”

   He bends and places a wet, sweet, long kiss on my mouth and beams from ear to ear. “What do you think?”

   I can’t help but start laughing. This is no question. It’s an assertion. I doubt my opinion is actually requested.

   “I can only say that I entirely and completely agree with that statement,” I answer and wrap my arms round his neck, “I’d love being yours.”

   The banging on the door gets really hard. Now we hear Lucky’s voice who is whining overdramatically, “Em, open up! Emma is very worried and kind of crazy. I’m really scared of her. Whatever you do, just put on some clothes and open for a while. She wants a proof that he’s alive.”

   Em bursts into laughter and heads to the door.

   “No,” I shriek. “Wait for me to go into the bathroom.” Em raises his brows questioningly. “I’m …, you know…, a little sticky…, I mean a lot …and … she will see my face … and will guess… what…we did,” I stutter, convinced that my cheeks are as red as a traffic light.

   “Nothing can fix your swollen lips, sexy bunny. Not to mention this cute flushed face,” Em smirks. “But I’ll wait for you to go fix the stickiness, if it’ll make you feel less anxious. Want me to help?”

   “No!” I squeak and throw myself into the bathroom, shutting and locking the door behind me.

   I try to clean myself as quick as I can while listening to Em who opens the bedroom door and starts talking to Emma and Lucky. After ten minutes of washing, drying and deep breathing to calm my nerves, I hesitantly peek from the bathroom to see Emma, standing in front of me with furrowed brows, strange gleam in her eyes and hands on her hips.

   She points her finger at me and says, “You, mister, are coming home with me!” and turns on her heels, leaving the room.

   I look at Em apologetically. He smiles at me, “Go, sweetie, we’ll have plenty of time to be together. Your best friend got really worried. The right thing is to be with her now.”

   It’s true, but I’m still a little bothered.

   “Em, can I… I’m really …I want to…, “ I don’t know how to say it.

   “When you want to tell me something, you just do it, love. Never be afraid to talk to me,” he smiles encouragingly.

   “Please, don’t go back dancing on that table…, almost naked… and, most of all, don’t let anyone lick alcohol… anything… from your body,” I blubber.

   Em starts laughing.

   “Sorry! Some habits never die. Don’t worry about this, bunny. It will be only for my boyfriend the next time I do it.”

   I follow Emma with a wide grin on my face.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 29.

Thank you so much for reading and voting!

❤

You’re amazing! 

Well, do you fancy this new coupe? 

💕

The best is yet to come, so don’t hurry to think it’s all solved. 😉

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

30. I Called to Apologize

I hear a distant phone ring in my sleep and growl in discontent, hoping that, if I don’t move, it will eventually stop. It doesn’t and is getting more and more annoying.

   “Emma, are you sleeping?” I barely mutter without opening my eyes. 

   No response. 

   I start feeling the bed around me with my hand, still squeezing my eyes. The moment I touch someone’s arm, I feel a hard slap across my fingers.

   “Sunny, leave me alone and go get the phone,” she snorts. “My head is acking and I definitely feel sick. If I try to get up, I’ll surely puke.”

   I sigh and, having no other choice, open my eyes and sit up very slowly. 

   Emma is sprawled on the bed on my right. Her face is as pale as a ghost. She’s breading heavily and holding her stomach.

   “How much exactly did you drink last night?” I ask but receive only a tortured moan in response. Clearly, much more than she can take. 

   I understand now the gleam in her eyes while she was giving me a painfully long, pompous lecture how I shouldn’t disappear for two hours, especially after running away in a nervous breakdown. It was a real torture, but I admit that she was absolutely right.

   I slide out of bed and go to the living room where I find the phone on the kitchen island. I pick up, too sleepy to look what time it is or who’s calling.

   “Uh, Sunny, it’s Jamie. Did I wake you? It’s one p.m. I thought you were already up.” 

   I’m a little surprised. I didn’t expect it to be exactly him.

   “Hi, don’t worry about it. I had to get up anyway. Emma is having a severe hangover. If I hadn’t woken, she would’ve puked the whole bed. I should help her,” I answer.

   “Oh, sorry to hear that. I hope she’ll be fine. I…um…called to apologize,” he clears his throat, “for last night. I guess, it didn’t look very good, I mean, me licking Em and the rest…” 

   A tense silence follows.

   Now that I think about it, I kind of overreacted. I often sleep in one bed with Emma, without licking her, of course… Anyway, I’m sure Em wouldn’t make such a fuss about it. 

   So, I decide to comfort Jamie who obviously feels guilty. 

   I break the awkward silence, “Jamie, you don’t need to apologize to me. I know him from only two weeks and you’ve been friends forever. You don’t have to change the way you usually behave because of me. Lucky already told me that you were just dancing and having fun.” 

   It’s nice of him to call me and say ‘sorry’. He’s a little wild but a good boy, after all. 

   “It’s all good,” I assure him.

   “Well, thanks for not taking it personally. Friends, right?”

   “Yeah, sure, friends.”

   I toss the phone on the sofa and start digging the cupboards for some medicine to give to Emma. 

   When I go back to the bedroom with some pills and a glass of water, Emma is not in the bed. I find her sprawled face down on the bathroom floor, gripping the edge of the toilet bowl with both hands.

   “Sunny, I don’t think I’ll survive this day,” she whines pathetically. “We’ll have to say goodbye, my friend. Please, don’t miss me too much. I don’t deserve it. Not after I made you come home with me last night and ruined endless hours of wild sex for you.”

   I roll my eyes with the deep suspicion that she’s still drunk. 

   “Oh, Dear! Wild sex with The Dark Prince! And I dragged you home,” she continues to howl dramatically. “If the alcohol doesn’t kill me, I’ll do it myself. People are ready to give an arm and a leg for him to fuck them.” 

   Her tirade is interrupted by a sudden, sharp onset of vomiting and she barely manages to pull herself up over the toilet in the last possible moment.

   Poor girl!

   I shove the pills in her mouth and make her drink the water. Her face turns even more white but at least she’s quiet.

   I leave her to roll on the cool tile floor and start adjusting the temperature to fill the bathtub.

   She’s helpless, so I undress her and somehow manage to settle her in the tub.

   After an hour of soaking and sipping everything I bring her, from orange juice to chicken broth, she’s finally in a relatively stable state which is nice for her but not so good for me. 

   The moment she feels a little better, Emma grabs my arm and pulls me in the water. I’m so surprised that have no time to react and splash in the middle of the white cloud of coconut-scented foam with all my clothes on, making her grin widely at me.

   “Emma, you are totally insane and now I have the proof,” I scream.

   “Shhh, keep it quiet, sweetie. Loud sounds are still not good for my head. Now be a very good boy and tell me everything you did with The Dark Prince for two full hours in his bedroom in every tiny detail. Be specific but speak quietly,” she demands with impatient look on her face.

   Her expression is all ‘no objections are accepted’.

   “We did nothing,” I answer firmly. 

   Wow, it’s really nice to relax in the scented, warm water. I sigh contentedly, wondering if I should take off my clothes or stay with them. I decide something in between, throwing my wet sweatpants out of the bathtub but leaving my shirt on.

   “Oh, really? Have you seen yourself in the mirror? Your lips look as if someone sucked them like a lollipop, not to mention the outrageous hickey behind your ear. You did something alright. The question is how far you got,” she says, narrowing her eyes suspiciously at me.

   “We kissed,” I decide to give a tiny bit of information in the name of my piece and sanity and sink into the water to the chin.

   I’m perfectly aware that I won’t get away with only that.

---

A/N

Hello everyone!

So, here we are at the end of Chapter 30.

I know I keep saying it, but you are truly amazing! 

❤

Thank you for reading, voting and, most of all, enjoying the story! 

Isn’t Emma just a sweetheart?

💕

Do you like her? 😝

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

31. Honey, We’re Famous!

“You kissed,” Emma snorts incredulously, raising a sarcastic brow. “Do I really have to drag every word out of you? He kissed you where? Did he suck your dic…”

   “Emma!” I squeak deeply outraged. “I already feel sorry for saving your life.”

   “So, this is all I get,” she pouts, “for running around that big house and searching for you for two hours, being so worried that I thought I could faint.” 

   I don’t doubt that she was worried, but this statement is obviously highly exaggerated, considering her state when we woke up.

   “Did you run around with a bottle of vodka in your hand?” I grin wickedly.

   “Well, we drunk and danced a little with Lucky, before I started looking for you,” she surrenders. “He said that Em will take care of you and I expected that you’ll both appear at a certain point. But when you didn’t for such a long time, I got really concerned. And then, when it became clear that you’re locked together in his bedroom, I also got angry.”

   She waves her hands indignantly, splashing foam everywhere.

   “How dare he put up that porn performance with Jamie, knowing that you’re coming to the party any moment? And what right did he have to shove you in his bedroom after that? He’s really perverted. They all are, the three of them.” She huffs resentfully. “And Jamie is an insidious snake.” 

   “It’s not like that,” I mumble with a scarlet face and burning ears. “Please, don’t talk this way about Em. I overreacted about the dance.” I clear my throat. “He’s my boyfriend. It’s true that he’s wild, but that’s the way I like him. And Jamie called to apologize. It was him on the phone earlier.”

   “Em is what?” she shrieks loudly and immediately covers her forehead with her hand, releasing a tormented whine. “You should not make me so excited. My head is still aching.”

   “Sorry!” I smirk. “We talked and kind of confessed our feelings. We’re boyfriends now. And the next thing is the last I’m going to tell you about what happened. I do it just because I know that you’re not going to give me a break,” I point a finger at her stunned face, “but only if you promise to ask no more questions about it.” 

   She nods in agreement with wide eyes and an excited squeak.

   “Alright! So, we didn’t take any clothes off, but made out… I mean it was really intense… like nothing that had happened to me before, and… he is, you know,… seductive and the things he does and says are steamy hot, and …,” I pause, not sure how exactly to put it in a more decent way.

   Oh, God! I think my crimson face is going to catch fire any second. 

   “Well, I couldn’t …Let’s just say that… the white jeans are ruined,” I finally blurt.

   Emma blinks few times in dismay and quietly utters, “Oh, my Goodness! My best friend is the boyfriend of The Dark Prince.”

   Suddenly, she screams to the top of her lungs, “Honey, we’re famous!”.

   We both burst into rapturous laughter.

   “Wait,” Emma snorts, still unable to stop laughing. “Does that mean that now Lucky and Jamie are your boyfriends too? Wow, sweetie, I envy and pity you at the same time. I can only imagine what it is, being in the same bed with those beasts…”

   “What?” I interrupt her with a note of horror in my voice. “Don’t tell me you still believe that bullshit about them!”

   “Well,” she rolls her eyes, “and you, don’t tell me that you entirely rule out this possibility. We both know that Em can be outrageous in every way possible. You won’t believe some of the things I’ve heard happening in that club they perform at. It’s not a coincidence that you need a special pass to get in there.  I assure you, not many people have one.”

   “Stop it,” I squeak, starting to feel slightly anxious. “Don’t you think that, if it was true, Em would’ve told me something. You said it yourself, that he had never been insincere.”

   “You should have asked him directly,” she shakes her head.

   “Yeah, right, and make it clear that I enjoy gossip and digging into his personal life,” I frown.

   “I’m not saying it’s true. I’m just saying that you should be aware of what you are getting yourself into,” Emma says conciliatory. “Now Shush! No more drama! My head will split in two.”

   We both descend in the water to the shoulders and sink into comfortable silence.

   I’m not going to muse on what she said. I trust Em. I do!

---

A/N

Hello everyone!

So, here we are at the end of Chapter 31.

Thank you for reading, voting and, most of all, enjoying the story! 

❤

I’m touched by the nice things some of you wrote to me. ❤❤❤

What do you think, did Sunny get himself into something he didn’t expect? 🤔

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

32. I Feel Like a Goddess

Our blissful laziness in the bathtub is interrupted by the ringing of my phone.

   This time, I’ve cleverly left it on the countertop of the nearby sink.

   It’s Em and my heart immediately jumps. I pick up and his deep, sexy voice fills my head with explicit pictures of us together on his bedroom terrace.

   “Hey, Sunny Bunny! Miss me? What are you doing? Jamie said that he woke you up a couple of hours ago,” he cheerfully chatters, sounding much more energetic than me and my best friend.

   “Did I exhaust you so much, that you overslept half of the day?” he chuckles, fueling the red swirls on my cheeks.

   “We’re soaking in the bathtub with Emma,” I somehow manage to answer. “I went to bed really late. We talked when we got home and…” I start explaining but Em abruptly interrupts me.

   “Wait, wait, wait! Could you put me on speaker, please!” he asks.

   I’m quite puzzled, but do what he says.

   “Are you both naked in that tub, naughty kittens?” His voice booms, resonating from the tile walls, full of tease.

   Emma’s eyes widen. She starts coughing loudly, choking on the orange juice she’s been sipping.

   “Lucky, come and hear that,” Em calls.

   Emma’s gesturing at me, but I can’t comprehend what she means.

   “Who’s naked where?” Lucky asks from a distance.

   “Yes,” Emma, who has braced herself in the meantime, yells daringly. “Jealous?”

   I immediately glare at her reprehensibly and quickly squeak, “No!”

   “So-o-o, does that mean that you’re soaking in the tub fully dressed?” Em drags the question.

   I open my mouth but then close it, looking at my shameless friend with deep accusation and helplessness. I can sense it’s a trap. Whatever I answer will be used against me. I know Em will take any chance to tease me mercilessly.

   “Wow, this sounds even more arousing than if they were naked,” Lucky exclaims nearby.

   “Shut up!” Em growls angrily, but I can hear the laughter in his voice. “Nobody gets horny, speaking about my boy.”

   “Easy, macho!” Lucky answers, following the same whimsical tone. “I’m after the girl.”

   “Oh My God! We are sexually predated by the two hottest guys in town,” Emma shrieks. “I feel like a goddess.”

   I hear someone bursting into loud laughter on the other side. It’s Jamie.

   When this despicable conversation is over, I’ll simply strangle Emma, or better, I’ll get her drunk again and won’t help her this time. That’s what you get when you keep a sassy, big-mouthed monster for a best friend.

   “You people, all four, are downright hilarious,” Jamie snorts between laughs. “All this would be really amusing, if I wasn’t so hungry. I haven’t eaten anything since this morning.”

   “Yeah, we’ve been rehearsing for five hours. I’m starving too,” Lucky whines.

   “Alright, crying babies,” Em interrupts them resignedly. “We’re done for today. Bunnies, get out of the tub. We’re coming over to take you to dinner.”

   With that, he switches the speaker off.

   “Em, wait!” I feel a sudden inspiration.

   “Yes, love,” he coos, his voice immediately becoming gentle and sweet.

   “I’ve got an idea. If you buy some groceries that I need on the way here, I can cook some Japanese food for you,” I offer. “I’ll make something that we eat in Tokyo all the time. It’s one of my favorites. I think, everyone will like it. I promised you, remember?”

   “Of course, I remember, my sweet,” Em says, sounding a little bit weird. “Tell me what you need.”

   “I have the basic ingredients. Some of them I’ve brought from Japan since it’s difficult to find them here. I need just some more garlic and eggs,” I explain. “The toppings, however, depend on everyone’s preferences. It could be chicken or fish, shrimps or pork. Just buy whatever you like and I’ll modify the recipe to suit to each one’s taste.”

   “Really? That’s so cool! You sound like a real pro,” Em chuckles. “What are you going to cook?”

   “Just my favorite ramen. It’s perfect when you’re tired or have a hangover, a typical comfort food.”

   “Sounds perfect! What do you drink with it?”

   “It goes well with light beer, also wine but simpler, not of those with a strong, pronounced flavor, or you could choose apple cider.”

   “Ok, sweetie, I can’t wait to taste it.” After a small pause, Em adds, “Hmm, actually, I can’t wait to taste your sweet lips.”

   I sigh dreamily. He’s so amazing.

   Emma startles me with a deliberate cough and raises her brows at me.

   “Stop daydreaming and move your ass. Bring some towels and let’s start cooking,” she commands.

   Obviously, the news that Lucky’s coming over for dinner, magically cured her indisposition.

   I stick out my tongue at her and leave the comfort of the bathtub.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 32!

Thank you for reading, voting and, most of all, enjoying the story! ❤

You’re so amazing! 💕

Isn’t it exciting? Em is coming to Sunny’s place for the first time. 😍

What do you think will happen?

Is this dinner going to go well?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

33. スパイシー醤油ラーメン*

I slip in a comfortable pair of baggy sweatpants and a soft hoodie with a large print of Snorlax[1] on the front. I love Pokémon and this is one of my favorites, looking like a big, chubby, fluffy cat. 

   Emma’s clothes from last night are in the washer, so I give her my grey Pikachu pajama pants to match my style and a large white t-shirt. She’s as sweet as a candy with her hair, raised in a high bun and her face, flushed with excitement.

   We divide the tasks, so that the cooking can go faster and each of us gets to work. 

   I start preparing the broth since it’s the most important for the flavor of the dish. I really want to stun the boys with my favorite Tokyo food. 

   Emma is arranging the table. She’ll prepare the noodles before serving. 

   We’ll cook the toppings when Em brings the groceries.

   The broth is time consuming and difficult to make, but I have some pre-prepared ingredients which will speed up the process. I take out a package of my favorite brand of instant granulated 出汁(dashi)[2] which I’ve brought from Japan and soak it in water with 鰹節(katsuobushi)[3] flakes.

   While they are soaking, I heat some sesame oil in a pot and add minced garlic and ginger. When they are slightly cooked, I put chili bean paste, stir and add the dashi, chicken stock, soy sauce and some salt and sugar. 

   The fragrances mix and fill the kitchen. They are mouthwatering and make me feel excited, reminding me of Tokyo. 

   Now I remember how far from home I am and how different is everything here. It all feels like a dream from which I’ll wake up and it’ll all be gone. It almost seems unreal that Em will be here in few minutes and I can actually touch him and hold him. 

   Sadness and happiness mix in a strange sensation, making my eyes water. I smile, but feel like crying or, maybe, I’m crying, but feel like smiling.

   “Honey, are you ok?” Emma’s hand is rubbing my back.

   I nod. Everything will be fine because he’ll be here soon. The thought soothes me. Somehow, I got used to believing that, if Em was with me, everything would be ok.

   I start preparing the toppings. I open a can of メンマ(menma)[4] and simmer it in water with some teriyaki sauce and 味醂(mirin)[5].

   Emma is ready with the table, beautifully arranged for five people. 

   She has taken out my favorite 麺鉢(Menbachi)[6] with beautiful, stylized images of a carp fish in different shades of blue, high ball glasses with 桜(sacura)[7]pattern and salad plates, imari style [8] with blue peacocks and pink roses. 

   They are on placemats with traditional Japanese images of white cranes, flying over blue waves. 

   In the middle of the table there’s a wooden, rotating, serving tray for the toppings and the salads. 

   We hear the door bell ringing and Emma squeaks in excitement. 

   My hands immediately start trembling. My face turns bright red. I’m nervous. 

   This is the first time I meet Em as my boyfriend and I can’t help but wonder if it’s going to be awkward.  

   What’s the best way to behave? 

   Shall I play cool or just throw myself on his neck? I don’t think I can do the first while I really want to do the second. The memories of last night do not make this easier at all either. 

   I brace myself and open the door. 

   The three boys, standing outside, are the very embodiment of self-confidence and attractiveness. I can’t comprehend what exactly had happened since I came to live in this town, which eventually led to the present moment when this stunning trio is waiting in front of my door. 

   Before I can open my mouth, I’m swept off my feet and tightly squeezed in Em’s arms. He presses his lips to mine and murmurs, without pulling away, “Hello, beautiful. I missed you like hell.”

   I wrap my arms round his neck and breathe in the familiar lavender scent. Now that he’s close to me, I can’t imagine how I was able to pass through the day without going crazy to see him.

   “I missed you too,” I whisper.

   He pulls away and looks at me from head to toe. “How come you’re even cuter every time I see you?” He slides his hand over the print on my hoodie with a smile. “What’s this?”

   “It’s Snorlax, one of my favorite Pokémon. Do you like it? Isn’t this the most adorable creature you’ve seen?” I smile back, already more relaxed.

   “Yeah,” he chuckles and pulls me back in his arms, “but I still think you’re cuter,” and kisses my ear.

   “Get a room you two. I’m getting sick of so much sweetness,” Lucky snorts, but a light smirk is lingering on his lips.

   “I’m getting sick of starvation,” Jamie whines.

   “Sorry!” I smile apologetically. “Come in!” 

   I lead them inside.

    Em’s fingers are intertwined with mine and this is the best feeling ever.

---

*(Supaishī shōyu rāmen) Spicy soy sauce ramen

[1] Pokémon species

[2] Soup stock, used in Japanese cuisine

[3] Dried, fermented, smoked skipjack tuna

[4] Dried and fermented bamboo shoots

[5] Japanese rice wine, similar to sake

[6] noodle bowl

[7] cherry blossom

[8] brightly-colored style of Japanese porcelain

A/N

Hey everyone at the end of Chapter 33!

Thank you for reading, voting and, most of all, enjoying the story!

❤

I’m sorry for the lesson on Japanese cuisine!

😂

I hope, it wasn’t too boring. I just wanted us to dive more into Sunny’s world.

Isn’t Em the sweetest boyfriend ever?

😍

I promise you that, in next chapters, he’ll pull a surprise out of his sleeve too. 😁

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

34. Can I Stay

“Wow, this is beautiful!” Lucky exclaims, seeing the arranged table. “I feel as if I’m in Japan. Where did you get all this tableware from? I’ve never seen anything like this in the local shops.”

   “Emma arranged it,” I praise her immediately. She smiles proudly. “Some I brought from home and some bought online.”

   “It’s amazing. Good job, sweetie pie,” Lucky winks at Emma, making her grin wider.

   “I’ll help you with the cooking,” Em states, grabbing the bags with the groceries from Jamie .

   “Thanks! Make yourself comfortable, guys. Food will be ready in twenty minutes.” I wave them to the sofa and lead Em to the kitchen.

   Emma comes with us and starts preparing soft boiled eggs and some 海苔(nori)*.

   Em has brought shrimps, chicken breasts and thin pork cutlets, a bottle of chardonnay and another of apple sider.

   I take out the products and explain to him how to slice the meat into thin strips, sear them over a heated pan and stew them with some garlic in the soy sauce marinate I’ve prepared before. It’s my own recipe for the toppings which saves one hour of simmering. I get to clean and season the shrimps before I grill them.

   I’m surprised how skillfully Em works, strictly observing my instructions.

   “You look quite experienced in cooking,” I note.

   “Yeah, I like it. I was the one who usually cooked back home,” he smiles. “Can you imagine that I dreamed of becoming a chef before I started studying finance and playing music?”

   I’m really surprised at this information.

   “My mom was very happy about the cooking,” he chuckles, “but not so much about me never cleaning the kitchen after that. I really made a huge mess every time.”

   “Do you have any siblings?” I ask, realizing that I know nothing about his family.

   “I have a sister,” Em nods. “She’s five years older than me. We don’t see each other often enough since she lives in Italy with her husband. What about you?”

   “I’m an only child,” I answer. “But I consider Emma a sister. She lived in Tokyo for ten years and we’ve grown very close.”

   “Sister, my ass!” Emma grumbles. “Brothers and sisters share more information about certain things.” 

   She takes the beverages and leaves the kitchen, muttering something about ‘trust and openness’ and secrecy not being a good thing between best friends.

   “I’m glad that’s the way you see her,” Em says. “Honestly, I felt jealous, imagining you two, taking a bath together.” 

   He moves behind me and slides his arms round my waist.

   “You’re so intoxicating, Sunny. I can’t stop thinking about your lips, your skin, those sounds. I can’t bear the thought of anyone touching you but me,” he whispers in my ear. Goosebumps crawl all over my body. 

   “I’m so surprised with myself. I’ve never been possessive,” he sighs. 

   His mouth slides up my neck to the spot behind my ear. I try to stay calm but my legs are getting weak. The moment his teeth graze my skin, a moan escapes me and I harshly bite my lip to keep quiet.

   Em chuckles softly, turning me to face him. I can’t resist and wrap my arms around him.

   “Em, I can’t bear the thought of anyone touching me, but you either,” I murmur in his chest. “I haven’t been with anyone for a very long time, almost three years. I never thought this could ever happen to me again.” 

   It’s a hard confession, but he deserves it for dragging me out of the dark pit I’ve been living in.

   “I’m yours.” I kiss his cheek and smile. “I’m so completely yours, ダーリン (Dārin)**.” 

   Em cups my cheeks in his palms and glues his lips to mine. I’m lost in him, fully and irrevocably seduced by all that he is.

   “Can I stay with you tonight?” he whispers on my mouth. 

   There’s hardly anything I want more than to spend the night with him. But an unwanted, subtle fear crawls in the back of my mind and makes me unintentionally tremble. He senses it. 

   “Don’t be afraid, love. Nothing will happen that you’re not ready for,” he soothes me. “I just want to be with you.”

   “I know. I’m not afraid. Please, stay.” I press closer in his embrace.

   We hear a loud, deliberate cough behind Em’s back and reluctantly pull away. It’s Emma who’s grinning from ear to ear.

   “The food is ready. I know it’s difficult, but you’ll have to wait for us to leave before…, you know,” she winks meaningfully.

   Aagh, this girl literally crawls on my nerves.

   We serve everything. The table turns out absolutely pretty. 

   The boys are very impressed and keep praising us. I’m on cloud nine. It feels so good to do something, reminding you of home and make your friends happy at the same time. They want to try everything and I can tell they genuinely enjoy the food. It’s spicy, so we drink a lot of wine and sider. 

   We eat, chat, laugh and having a great time.

   “So, you like anime? Your collection is amazing. It’s impressive how many DVDs you have,” Lucky marvels. “I can’t imagine how you were able to bring all of this, the potted food, the tableware and everything else from Japan.”

   “Let’s just say that I spent a small fortune on it,” I chuckle. “I’m not sure, though, if it was the right thing to do. The idea of coming here was to start over, not to drag my old life with me.”

   “It was the right thing for sure,” Emma notes. “The cultural difference is too big and, if you don’t have the connection with home, it could be quite a shock. When I came back, I was afraid to leave the house for months. I couldn’t even get rid of the accent for years, although, I was actually born here.”

   “Oh, poor sweetie!” Lucky coos, trying to pet her head. 

   “Go wash your hands first. I don’t want any shrimps in my hair,” she slaps his hand.

   “You play it tough, but I’m sure you’d love some,” he shamelessly ogles her, earning another slap.

   “Be good, children!” Jamie giggles. “Finish your dinner and let’s go. I’m sure some people here are waiting impatiently to be given some privacy.” He throws a dirty look at Em.

   “It’s still only eight. We can have some drinks at the bar. What do you think, candy girl?” Lucky looks hopefully at Emma.

   “No, I want but I can’t,” she declines. “Last night you tricked me into drinking so much that I nearly died. I’ve taken my share of alchohol for at least a year ahead. I need to sleep.”

   “No alcohol! And that’s in force from right now,” Em states firmly. “Everybody goes home and takes some rest. Tomorrow we all go to lectures and immediately after that to rehearsals.” He points his finger at Lucky. “And don’t think that I won’t find out if you pull some stunt.”

   Lucky rolls his eyes. “Ok, ok, got it. Let’s clean up and head home.”

   With this, we all start cleaning the table.

---

• edible seaweed

** darling

A/N

Hey, everyone at the end of Chapter 34!

Thank you for reading, voting and, most of all, enjoying the story!

❤

Em and Sunny will spend the night together for the first time. 

😍

Are you excited?

I know what will happen, but still, I admit that I’m totally thrilled.

🥰

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

35. Biscotto Della Nonna

Everybody’s just left. I’m closing the door behind them.

   I’m nervous, really, really nervous.

   I’m hectically recounting my life in my head.

   After two years and eight months of solitude and anxiety, I moved to a country, nine thousand kilometers in a straight line away from Japan, on another continent, with a language that I’d never learn. I came here alone, without my family, knowing only three people - my best friend Emma and her parents. I was scared that I’d be in a cultural shock, lonely and isolated.

   But I’m not.

   Despite all my fears, I have an apartment on my own, friends I adore and life, full of positive emotions.

   I also have a boyfriend.

   The amazing thing is that he’s the kindest, most handsome, self-confident and sexy person I’ve ever met, and a rock star too. I’m still not sure if it’s not just a dream.

   He’s crazy about me. I can’t understand why, but I’m sure he is.

   And he’s waiting for me on the sofa in my living room.

   My hands are trembling. It’s the first time we’re together alone. I don’t know what will happen. I dare not try to figure it out. All I know is that I trust him, but I’m still petrified. I’ve forgotten what one usually does in such situations. I’ll surely mess up everything. I just hope he’ll forgive me… again.

   I’m leaning on the door, my eyes closed, taking deep breaths to calm myself. I don’t know how long I’ve been doing it, but suddenly, gentle fingers slide on my cheek.

   “Are you nervous, my lovely?” Em’s voice is soft and sweet.

   I open my eyes and see him, smiling at me. The cobalt color of his irises will never cease to amaze me. His long lashes cast shadows on the milky white skin of his cheeks.

   “How can you be so handsome?” I whisper.

   “Well, it’s not on purpose,” he chuckles, “but I’m really glad you like what you see.”

   His thumb slides on my lower lip and makes me gasp. He leans towards me as if to kiss me but only brushes the tip of my nose with his.

   “I don’t like you because of your looks,” I quickly add. “I mean, you’re the most attractive person I’ve seen, but it’s more important that you’re so kind, and always seem to know how I feel. I just …” I take a deep breath. “I’m sorry! I’m so nervous.”

   Unlike him. He’s completely relaxed, staring at my flushed face, without blinking.

   “I know, love. But you don’t have to be.”

   He takes my hand, intertwining our fingers and leads me to the living room.

   My Totoro backpack is lying on an armchair.

   Em points at it. “It’s your favorite, isn’t it? I see you, wearing it often. I wanted to ask you what this creature is. Another Pokémon?”

   I immediately grin. “No, not a Pokémon. This is Totoro. Haven’t you watched the movie?”

   He shakes his head. “No, never heard of it. Tell me what it is about.”

   “Well, it’s a Japanese animation fantasy,” I start, already feeling more relaxed while talking about something I like. “It’s kind of a cultural icon, not only for kids. The name of the movie is ‘となりのトトロ’ (Tonari no Totoro)[1]. Totoro is 神 (Kami)[2], a holy spirit, The Master of the forest. It’s about two girls who befriend him and he helps them overcome some difficult times in their lives.”

   It seems he’s quite interested, so I go on. “The movie is considered a masterpiece. Totoro is world famous. There’s even an asteroid and an animal species, named after him.”

   “Wow, I’m amazed how many things I don’t know. It’s like you’re showing me another world and I wasn’t aware of its existence.” Em’s eyes are shining with enthusiasm. “Do you have the movie in your collection? Can we watch it?”

   “Really? You want to watch it?” I squeak. 

   I would never ever have believed it, if someone had told me that I’d watch anime with The Dark Prince. My head just can’t take it.

   “Of course, I do,” Em beams. “Actually, I won’t be able to sleep, if I don’t see it.”

   He suddenly pouts, “It’s probably in Japanese. I won’t be able to understand it.”

   “I have it with subtitles. I always buy DVDs with translation. For me it’s a way to improve my English all the time,” I explain.

   “Perfect! Let’s watch it then. Want some ice cream?” Em grabs his phone. “I know the place with the best Italian gelato in town and they can deliver it. My favorite is ‘Biscotto Della Nonna’[3]. It’s vanilla with chopped chocolate cookies and melted chocolate fondue.”

   Oh, My God!

   Hearing him speak Italian with perfect pronunciation, sends immediate hot shiver down my spine. Could this man get even more sexy? I start wondering how people do not tear his clothes on the streets.

   He notices my sharp gasp and smirks. “My grandmother lives in Bologna. I was actually born there. If you like it, I can speak some more Italian.”

   He slides his hand round my waist and pulls me on his chest.

   “I can also recommend to you ‘Zuppa Inglese’[4]. It’s a sponge cake with powdered sugar, covered in whipped cream and chocolate chips.”

   Em’s pushing me a step backwards with every sentence.

   “Another of my favorites is ‘Panna Cotta’[5]. It’s cream with nut caramel drizzle”.

   My back touches the edge of the kitchen island. I have nowhere further back to go. He presses his body on me, so close that I feel his every contour.

   “Or I can order all of them,” Em whispers in my ear, “and we can share and try every taste. But you have to give me something in exchange.”

   I feel his lips, brushing my earlobe. My breath quickens.

   “What do you want me to give you?” I barely utter.

   “Voglio che tu mi permetta di leccarti come un gelato,” he purrs. “Ovunque io voglio.”[6]

   I have no idea what that means, but hearing it directly in my ear, makes me release a high-pitched whimper that I’ve never heard, coming out of my mouth before.

   “Didn’t I tell you to be careful, kitten?” Em growls and nibbles the spot between my neck and my shoulder. “You’ll destroy the little self-control I have and I’ll make a real mess out of you.”

   He kisses my shoulder and asks seductively, “So, what do you say to my proposal?”

   “I don’t understand what it means. Tell me first,” I faintly answer.

   “No, you’ll have to trust me,” he murmurs, sliding his tongue in my ear.

   I release the shameful sound again. My legs are like jelly. I have no choice, but to wrap my arms around his shoulders.

   “I agree,” I sigh. “You don’t even have to order gelato to make me do whatever you want.”

   “I love it when you give in to me,” he chuckles and gently kisses my lips, “my sweet, obedient kitten.”

   Then pulls away, leaving me completely dazed, and starts dialing a number on his phone.

   I quickly go to the cupboard shelf and start digging in the piles of DVDs to find the movie we intend to watch, trying to hide my crimson face and uneven breathing.

   What did I get into?

   I’ll have to learn some Italian. Whatever he said didn’t sound innocent at all. The worst part is that I can’t wait to see what it is.

---

[1] My Neighbor Totoro

[2] Spirits of nature in the religion of Shinto

[3] Grandmother’s cookie

[4] Sponge cake with custard (type of Italian dessert)

[5] Cooked cream (type of Italian dessert)

[6] I want you to let me lick you like an ice cream. Wherever I want.

A/N

Hey everyone at the end of Chapter 35!

Thank you for reading, voting and, most of all, enjoying the story!

❤

So, Em is half Italian.

What do you think? Do you like this surprise? 

😍

We’ll learn much more about him soon.

What do you think about the way he handled Sunny’s anxiety by asking him to talk about his favorite movie?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

36. Control

We’re cuddled on the big, soft sofa, under a large fluffy blanket, amongst numerous throw pillows. Em is sitting on the chaise lounge, leaning on the backrest and I’m between his legs, leaning on his chest. 

   Different flavours of gelato in colorful, cardboard cups with transparent dome lids and prints of sights from Italy are sorted on the coffee table beside us. Each flavour is generously garnished with fruit, chocolate bars, whipped cream, nuts and cookies. All look absolutely amazing. 

   Em prepared two large mugs of hot chocolate while we were waiting for the ice cream delivery because, according to him, ‘we would need to warm up after cooling down with eating so much ice cream’.

   I can’t believe I was so anxious in the beginning. Now, nestled in Em’s arms, watching one of my favorite movies, I don’t remember ever being so comfortable and relaxed in my life.

   Em feeds me different flavors, refusing to let me eat on my own. I really like it, although I constantly protest, just because I’m not used to this type of attention. 

   He often doesn’t point the spoon precisely, staring at the movie, and licks the ice cream from my cheeks, chin and once the tip of my nose. It’s so sweet. I giggle every time with the deep suspicion that he’s doing it on purpose. 

   Em’s watching the movie very carefully, amazed that an animation can convey such deep messages.

   “I feel like I’ve missed a lot by not being more inquisitive in things that are aside of my main interests,” he says in astonishment. “Promise to show me more movies and cook more Japanese food. Oh, and by all means, tell me everything about Pokémon.”

   “Well,” I pout, “I’ll do it, but you’ll have to tell me everything about your music.”

   “Music must be heard and felt, sweetie. It can’t be explained,” he shakes his head.

   The movie gets quite emotional close to the end. I’ve seen it a thousand times, but my eyes still water. I secretly sniff, embarrassed by my weakness.

   “Hey, don’t try to hide,” Em whispers in my ear, holding me tighter. “It’s ok to be sad, or happy, or angry when we’re together. I’m your boyfriend. I’ll always comfort you.” 

   He kisses my hair and passes a mug of hot chocolate to me. “You need some warming. What do you think about the gelato? It can’t compare to your ramen and I didn’t cook it, but I still hope you liked it.”

   “It was great. Thank you so much!” I beam and take a sip of the chocolate.

   It’s so delicious that I close my eyes for a moment. 

   The same second, I feel Em’s fingers, sliding under my chin. The mug is removed. He turns my head and his soft lips press into mine. 

   “Turn around, kitten,” he mumbles on my mouth.

   I slowly turn to face him, straddling his thighs, without opening my eyes. He’s warm. His chest is firm and comfortable. His scent lures me closer and my arms sneak round his waist.

   “Do you remember that you promised me a reward?” Em asks slyly, rubbing his lips on mine.

   “I do,” I answer shakily, startled by the sudden hot shiver, running through my body.

   “Do you trust me?” Em’s voice is soft and soothing.

   “Yes,” I mutter. 

    His lips are making me dizzy. I’d like him to stop teasing and kiss me. I sense them stretching in a smile.

   “Why are you shaking then? You’re still worried, aren’t you?” It’s not a question, but rather a conclusion.

   “Yes, I am,” I confess.

   “Why?”

   “Because I …it’s…” I’ m trying to verbalize what I feel but it seems my brain refuses to work. “I don’t know,” I finally sigh and give up. 

   Em starts to chuckle.

   “It’s because you don’t know what will happen and you’re afraid of losing control over the situation,” he states.

   I’m awed by how precisely he’s able to express something that I couldn’t.

   “But you don’t need to give up control,” he whispers and finally kisses me softly.

   I want more and nibble at his lips. He parts them, letting me slide my tongue in. I’m so impatient that immediately swirl it around his and grab a handful of his hair. 

   He’s incredibly responsive, following my every movement but doesn’t take on the initiative. The way he submits to me, while I dominate the kiss, drives me wild. I slide my hands up his chest and squeeze the front of his shirt, pushing him down. He gently holds me on top of him, offering me his mouth without hesitation. I kiss, suck and bite his lips till I’m completely out of breath and pull away, forced to take some air. We’re both panting heavily.

   “Sunny,” Em breathes out, looking straight in my eyes. His beautiful face is flushed and his hair is a total mess, making him even more attractive. “Take me to your bedroom, love. You’ll never lose control. I’ll never cross a line, beyond which you’re not ready to let me.” 

   He sits up and cups my cheeks in his hands. His swollen lips make everything inside me twist and tingle in sweet agony.

   “I know you trust me,” he smiles. “Start trusting yourself.”

   Em’s right. My insecurity is keeping me away from my own desires. The source of my fear has nothing to do with the gorgeous boy in front of me.

   I close my eyes and firmly say to myself, ‘This is not the same as before. Em is different. I want him close. I need him as close as possible. It’s time to wake up. It’s time to live again.’

   I slowly open my eyes and stare at the stunning blue crystals in his irises. He’s amazing. I’m so happy he’s here. 

   “Em,” I say softly, “come with me.”

   He takes a sharp breath and glides his thumb down my cheek, along the contour of my chin and over my lips. 

   I place a kiss on his fingers and grab his hand, pulling him up, “Let’s go, Dārin!”

---

A/N

Hey everyone at the end of Chapter 36!

Thank you for reading, voting and, most of all, enjoying the story!

❤

Em and Sunny are getting to know each other more.

Do you think they are the right match? 💕

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

37. I’m in Love with You

[xxx- mature content warning]  

   I lead Em to my bedroom. It’s dark inside. 

   I open the door and, the moment I switch on the night light, Em picks me up and throws me on his shoulder.

   “What are you doing?” I giggle. “Put me down!”

   “It’s the first night we spend together, kitty. I feel obliged to carry you to the bed,” he laughs. “Be thankful that it’s not bridal style.”

   “So, you think you’re the husband and I’m the wife, huh?” I grumble and, as I’m upside down, slap his butt hard. 

   Em starts laughing louder and tosses me on the bed. The next second he’s on me, sitting on my thighs astride.

   “No, I just think that you’re much cuter,” he coos with a wide grin, “and deserve to be spoiled more than me”. 

   He reaches and grips my zipper puller with two fingers, raising a brow questioningly. “Can we say goodbye to Snorlax now?”

   I decide to give him his own medicine and, producing the most seductive glance I’m capable of, ask defiantly, “Do you want me naked?”

   “Oh, you can’t imagine how much I do, my sweet kitten,” he replies, slowly opening the zipper, without taking his eyes off of my face. He pulls the slider down until my hoodie is completely unzipped, uncovering my bare chest. 

   Em’s gaze is still fixed on my eyes, searching for any trace of hesitation. 

   I’m smiling bravely at him.

   “Can I touch you?” he asks and the longing in his voice makes me gasp. 

   I only nod, unable to utter a single sound.

   He takes my hands and pulls me up to sit. His palms slide on my shoulders and down my arms, pealing the hoody off my body. He tosses it on the floor and rests his hands on his thighs, looking at me invitingly to make the next move.

   “Can I?” I ask, gripping the hem of his shirt.

   “I told you that you never need to ask,” Em answers.

   I glide my palms up, under the soft fabric. His skin is as smooth and soft as velvet. The sensation makes me dizzy. I’m trying to perceive the fact that I’m actually touching him, that it’s his bare skin under my hands and it’s not a dream. 

   With every millimeter uncovered, my breathing quickens. He’s so tempting. His body is firm and perfectly shaped. His scent is intoxicating. 

   I pull the shirt over his head and take a sharp breath at the sight of the big, black, spider web tattoo, covering the left side of his defined pecks. I want to touch the huge spider, crawling towards it on his shoulder, but it’s so realistic that I hesitate.

   “Scary, huh?” Em chuckles. “You can pet him. He’s a good boy. Just protecting my heart. I’m sure he’ll let you.”

   I trace it with the tips of my fingers. 

   Em leans to my ear and whispers, “See, he likes you. He knows that I’m in love with you.”

   “What?” I screech and jerk my hand away at the horrible, painful shrink of my heart.

   “I’m in love with you,” Em repeats and buries his fingers in my hair. “Does that bother you?”

   I gaze at him with glistening eyes. “I’m sorry! I … No, it makes me really happy. Just…, Em, I know this will sound crazy to you, but, please, don’t say it again…I… don’t want…to…hear the words. It’s not because of you. The words themselves are… they are triggering some bad thoughts in me,” I try to explain.

   “It’s ok, love,” he says and kisses my forehead. “I’ll say it again when you’re ready to hear it and the words make you think of me only and nothing else.” 

   He gently pushes me to lay down again, staring at my bare chest.

   “Do you know how beautiful you are?” he says hoarsely. “Do you know how much I want you?” 

   I only blink, speechless as if I’m under a spell.

   Em puts his pointing finger on the tip of my nose and starts dragging it slowly across my lips, down my throat and my chest. I feel the heat, spreading through my body and unconsciously arch my back. He smiles and keeps sliding it across my abs, stopping just above my belly button.

   His look is so sinful that I bite my lip, wondering what will be his next move.

   He lifts his hand and starts sucking his middle finger.

   Oh, My God! I know what he’s going to do. Before it even happens, I release a loud moan. 

   Em smirks, taking it out of his mouth and starts making slow, wet circles on my belly. I’m twitching and panting. Before I can brace myself, he slides his finger in the small pit of my navel. I whimper loudly, mortified by the lewd sound and immediately cover my mouth with my hand.

   Em bends down leaning on his elbow.

   “What?” He lifts his braw. “Sensitive?” 

   He’s moving his finger in and out in a slow rhythm, going a little bit deeper every time. 

   I press my hand harder on my mouth, convinced that, if I remove it, I’ll scream. He’s touching me only with the tip of his finger and it’s enough to make my body burn from inside out.

   “Remove it!” he commands and licks across my fingers. 

   My eyes go wide. I vigorously shake my head in disagreement. 

   He chuckles and brushes the tip of my nose with his. “Don’t you want me to kiss you?”

   I feel my pelvis moving in the same rhythm, pressing to his finger.

   “Come on, sweetie. Give in!” he says in a voice that can seduce a stone and licks my fingers again. I can’t resist anymore and remove my hand from my mouth with a loud cry, grabbing his hair.

   “That’s right kitty,” he growls, pouncing on my lips.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 37!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤

I just saw that the story passed 5k reads and can’t thank you enough! ❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

💕💕💕 Things will get even more heated ahead, so please, approach next chapters carefully. 

If you don’t like explicit scenes, you can skip them, without missing on the plot. 💕💕💕

I really want to know your impressions so far.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

38. His Lips

[xxx- mature content warning]

   If there’s anything in this world that can make you forget time and space, your own name and even the need to take a breath, it’s Em’s mouth.

   It’s hot and sweet, harsh and gentle, taking and giving everything.

   His luscious lips, soft, but demanding, are a drug for every sense.

   The way they slide between mine, tempting me to bite them and then retreat teasingly, makes me desperate for more. They rub and tease until I’m ready to scream and then swallow me and erase every thought in my head, except the bliss of their complete surrender to me.

   He’s playing with my tongue, luring it to glide on his, to become brave and explore, to swirl in his mouth and taste him deep. It’s never enough. I always crave for more.

   My lewd whimpers fill the room. 

   There’s a strange sensation in my belly that drives me insane. The relentless movements of his finger in my navel evoke some kind of scorching, sweet pain. It makes my body twist and twitch in an agonizing attempt to press closer to him. It’s so strong I can barely stand it. My fingers pull his hair and clutch the sheets but It doesn’t help.

   “Em, please, please! I can’t breathe. I’m going crazy,” I cry out.

   “Mhm,” he only mutters, placing open-mouthed kisses and soft bites down my neck and along my collar bones.

   He licks the pit under my throat and slides down my chest.

   The second, I feel him, brushing my nipple, I moan, so loudly that it startles me. He takes it in his mouth, ruthlessly sucking and rolling his tongue over it. My breathing is noisy and uneven. My body is shaking so violently, that I start to hiccup.

   “Em, please, I can’t take anymore. I’m going to faint,” I whine.

   “Do you want me to stop, sweet kitten?” he murmurs on my skin.

   “No!” I sob.

   “Good!” he chuckles and starts nibbling gently on the other nipple.

   “Aaah… Em… I can’t…” I’m trying to compose an articulate sentence but it’s impossible.

   If he doesn’t stop doing this insane thing with his finger, playing with all of my senses, I’ll just burst into flames.

   Em drags his lips further down, kissing my overly sensitive stomach and finally takes his finger out just to slide his tongue in its place.

   This time I scream really loud and arch my back so hard, that I hear my bones crack. My eyes roll back. My body is burning. Every nerve is alert, pulsating, sending flushes of pleasure to every spot. I feel withering need, consuming the last pieces of my self-control.

   I grab Em’s hand and, utterly shocking myself, place it on the throbbing hardness between my legs with the sharp awareness that, if he doesn’t immediately touch me, I’m going to fall apart.

   Em raises his head and looks at the crazy, desperate expression that I probably have with a victorious smirk.

   “Do you want me to touch you, brave kitten?”

   “Yes, please,” I faintly whisper.

   His luscious mouth immediately glues to the skin just above the band of my sweatpants. My legs are released and he nests between them, lying on his stomach.

   I lift myself, leaning on my elbows because I can’t bare not seeing his stunning face. The sight of his shining, black hair, spread on my belly and his beautiful lips, gliding on my skin, drives me wild. My hips start moving on their own, grinding against his hand which is still where I placed it. He seems to like it, judging by his approving growl. His fingers are rubbing me gently in the rhythm of my movements.

   He bites the band and pulls my pants down my thighs with his teeth. In few seconds they are tossed on the floor.

   The moment my legs are bare, I feel Em’s tongue, making a scorching path from my knee, up the inner side of my thigh to my groin. His hand is following the same route on the other one. He grips the strap of my boxers and peeks at my face.

   “Are you ready to be completely naked, bunny?” His voice is hoarse and short of breath. The sound of it makes me moan loudly. He soothes me, “I can make you feel good without…”

   “Are you crazy?” I squeak. “Just take the damn thing off me and touch me. If you don’t do it right now, I’ll just die.”

   Em’s salacious smirk leaves no doubt about his intentions. 

   He slowly lowers his head and runs his tongue along the entire length of my penis, without breaking our eye contact. The thin fabric is there, but it can’t stop the burning sensation. My whole body quivers at the sharp string of pleasure. My thighs are trembling uncontrollably. 

   Em pulls my boxers down. Before I can come to my senses, he does the same on my bare skin but, this time, keeps his tongue longer at the tip and swirls it slowly around the glans. I mewl pitifully and fall on my back.

   Nothing can stop me from falling over the edge. I try to grab the sheets but my hands are shaking so severely, that it’s impossible. 

   I just close my eyes and let the fire engulf me.

   I’m a slave of his lips.

   They own me.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 38!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤

You’re amazing!

What do you think about the first really intimate moment between Em and Sunny? 💕💕💕

My dear friends, I use this opportunity to share with you a book that I started reading recently and am absolutely in love with it. If you love hot, tattooed rock stars and steamy bxb romances that can pull on your heart strings, do check ‘Empty Swimming Pools’ by  bukowskiworld . It is so good.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

39. All Kinds of Favors

[xxx- mature content warning]

   I’m floating in the clouds, not able to determine where’s earth and where’s heaven.

   All I can feel are Em’s lips on me.

   His hot breath burns my skin and I want to scream but can’t. The air in my lungs is not enough to do it.

   He’s licking up my thighs, then down and then up again and I writhe like a snake because I want more contact, but try to escape it at the same time.

   It’s because of the sounds, spilling out of me with every flick of his tongue. These low, lustful moans that I’ve never heard come out of my mouth before. They are so embarrassing. I want to stop them but it’s impossible.

   “You are so gorgeous,” I hear Em’s voice. “I knew that every part of you is beautiful, but this is too much. Look at you!” 

   His fingers squeeze the inner side of my thighs and spread my legs further apart. 

   “And how come that you taste of coconut, milk and chocolate everywhere?” he mumbles and takes my penis is his month.

   I reach and grab his hair, pulling it hard. It probably hurts him, but I need to hold on to him because I’m losing my mind. I feel everything, the hot tightness, his tongue, gliding on me, the constrictions of his throat, the vibrations of his soft chuckle when I press even closer.

   I know that I’ll lose it at any moment. I try to warn him. My voice is trembling.

   “Em, wait, I won’t be able to hold back. I can’t stop…,” but before I could even finish the sentence, he starts making these unimaginable movements with his head and his tongue that send electrical sparks directly in my spine and throw me over the edge.

   Everything in me shrinks to a single point of white-hot, burning pleasure and then I explode like a supernova with a loud scream, almost losing consciousness.

   My ears are ringing. My vision is blurred. My body shakes with tearing spasms.

   Em moans loudly, digging his fingers in my thigh, but doesn’t pull back and sucks me deep and hard until my body relaxes on the bed, completely motionless.

   “Oh, my God!” I hear him groan. “What are you doing to me?” 

   The vibrations of the bed show me that his body is shaking. I feel him, pressing his forehead on my knee but I can’t raise my head to see what’s happening.

   I’m as light as a feather. I don’t think I can move a muscle, even if I put my greatest effort into it. I feel so vulnerable, that I try to curl into a ball.

   The weird feeling is immediately driven away by gentle arms, wrapping around me. I glue myself to Em’s warm, bare skin and everything comes to its place. I’m where I’m supposed to be, safe and content. The world stops existing. It’s only him. I bury my face in the crook of his neck and kiss his ear.

   Em presses his lips to my temple, lightly caressing my back with the tips of his fingers.

   When I’m finally able to speak, I whisper, “Em, I’m sorry that I couldn’t hold back. I just… You make me go completely out of my mind.”

   I hesitate a little, but continue, “and also sorry for not… I mean… you know… not returning the favor… again.” My face is burning with embarrassment and I hide it in his shoulder.

   “Shhh, don’t be silly, kitty,” Em chuckles. “If I hear again that you’re sorry for something you did or didn’t do when you’re with me, I’m going to spank your butt so hard that you won’t be able to sit for days.”

   He cups my cheek in his palm and lifts my face. “I never want you to worry about a thing and enjoy every second when you’re with me. This is exactly what I do when I’m with you.”

   He kisses my nose with a smirk, “Do you know that you made me come in my pants with those despicable sounds you make. If I knew you’re so sensitive and responsive, I would’ve never let you leave my house last night.”

   I groan, feeling the blush on my face go to extremes.

   Em smiles, “Don’t worry, we have plenty of time. You’ll learn how to be more in control of your body. I’ll show you, my lovely.” He presses gently his lips to my shoulder and adds, “Although, I’m not sure I want it. It’s so hot when you go crazy and start shaking and begging me to… “

   “Em, please…,” I squeak.

   “What? It’s true. Have you heard yourself? I’m addicted to the way you moan my name.” He grins, pinching my cheek. “The only favor that you’ll have to do to me, is to give me something to sleep in and a pair of jeans to go to lectures tomorrow.”

   He slaps my butt and commands, “Now move this sexy ass and give me a towel. I need a shower. And put something on, if you don’t want to do all kind of favors to me all night long. I gave you a promise that we won’t go too far and watching you naked doesn’t help me keep it at all.”

   I slide out of bed with a wide smile on my face and hand him a towel, a pajama bottom and a t-shirt. I slip in ones myself and curl under the soft blanket, waiting for him.

   My boyfriend is the most amazing person in the world!

   He comes out of the bathroom fresh and handsome and immediately cuddles me, burying his face in my hair.

   I’m happy and smiling next to the sleeping boy in my bed. The night doesn’t feel long and lonely anymore. 

   I run my fingers through his raven hair and press closer, with my eyes, fixed on the window, waiting for the sun to rise.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 39!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤

You’re amazing!

Did you like Em and Sunny together? 💕💕💕

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

40. Sweet and Salty

This is one of my favorite parts of the day. It’s still dark, but shy rays of sunlight tear the twilight while the world is waking up. The sky is colored in warm shades of pink and the clouds look like large balls of cotton candy.

   I’m standing on my small balcony, slightly shivering, with a mug of hot coffee in my hand. It’s a bit chilly so early in the morning in the end of September. I like it. The cold always helps me get out of the trance of the sleepless nights and switch to a more energetic state for the coming day.

   The distant cries of the seagulls, the chirping of the waking pigeons and sparrows and the yellow, heart-shaped leaves of the lime tree, sprinkled on the floor, make me smile, reminding me where I am. I love more and more with each passing day this lively sea town, the warm smiling people who live in it and the feeling of relief and hope they bring me.

   “Hey, beautiful, good morning! Why are you up so early?” I hear Em’s voice behind me. The butterflies immediately start fluttering in my stomach. I’ll never get used to the fact that he’s my boyfriend. It’s just so unbelievable.

   He wraps his arms around me, covering both our shoulders with a soft blanket and nuzzles his face in my hair.

   “Good morning, Dārin. I didn’t want to wake you up by tossing and turning in bed.” I press my back into his warm body.

   “What do you call me, love? It sounds so sweet,” he asks, kissing my shoulder.

   “Oh, it’s just…It’s not common to use pet names in Japan,” I try to explain. “We rarely show our affection by using words like ‘honey’ or ‘sweetheart’. Such revealing displays of attachment seem too excessive. Calling someone by the first name, already means that I feel the person very close.”

   I blush a little but continue, “Here everyone is so expressive. You like kissing and hugging, even if you’ve just met the person. I really like it, but it’s one of the things I have to get used to.”

   I hesitate. Em immediately encourages me by kissing my cheek and squeezing me closer, so I go on. “I … I …really want to show you that… that… あなたは私にとって重要な人物です(Anata wa watashi ni totte jūyōna jinbutsudesu)* . I mean…you’re so important to me.”

    I take a deep breath and blurt, “So, I decided to call you ダーリン (Dārin). I guess it’s just our version of ‘darling’. If you agree, I would …call you this way.”

   Em turns me carefully to face him and pecks my lips.

   “I love it, kitty. You’re so precious. Thank you for telling me all this and choosing such a nice pet name for me.” 

   He presses his forehead to mine. “I hope it doesn’t sound to you insincere when I call you all those names. I really mean them. You’re the sweetest person for me.”

   “Oh, no! I know that you are genuine. I…I really love all the ways you call me,” I assure him, blushing like crazy. 

   Em chuckles and pulls me by the hand. “Come inside. You’ll get cold.” He intertwines our fingers and drags me to the kitchen. “I’ll cook the breakfast. Can I look through the fridge?”

   “Yeah, sure. Please, feel like home. I’ll make coffee for you.” 

   I go to the espresso machine while Em is taking out products from the fridge and the cupboards and starts cooking. 

   He takes the mug of fuming coffee I hand him and smiles, “Do you like pancakes? Have you tried some with strawberry jam and white brined cheese?”

   “No, never tried this combination but sounds great,” I smile back.

   “Yeah, people rarely mix the extra sweet jam with the salty cheese, but I assure you, it will be a hit on the mark.” He winks at me and adds, “Just like you and me.”

   We’re sitting at the table, half an hour later, with a mouthwatering pile of pancakes in front of us, covered with dripping strawberry jam, melted cheese and sliced fresh strawberries, sprinkled on them.

   “Oh my God! This looks amazing!” I exclaim. “You really can cook.”

   I’ve just gotten out of the shower and stare, astonished at the delicious breakfast, arranged on the table. 

   “Well, dig in,” Em laughs, stuffing his mouth with pancakes. 

   I do the same and close my eyes, snorting contentedly at the marvelous taste. The sweet and salty are mixed and supplement each other in an astounding way. It’s absolutely tasty. 

   We start gobbling the food as if we haven’t eaten for days, looking at each other with smiling eyes.

   Em reaches across the table, taking my hand when we’re done.

   He looks into my eyes insistently and says carefully, “Sunny, I’m going to ask you something. Don’t forget, you can just tell me that you’re not comfortable with the question. It’ll be fine with me. You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to. Understood?” 

   I only nod. 

   “You didn’t sleep last night at all, did you?” he asks.

   A sharp onset of anxiety immediately freezes my blood. I nod again to show him that he’s right.

   “Was it because of me? You’re not used to me being here?” His expression is serious and concerned.

   “No, it’s not because of you,” I barely speak.

   “So, you don’t usually sleep at night, do you?” He’s studying my face, squeezing encouragingly my hand.

   “I don’t,” I mumble.

   “When do you sleep then?”

   “In the afternoon, when I come back from lectures or any time of the day when I’m free. Whenever it’s not dark outside,” I mutter. 

   I’m so afraid he’s going to ask me why that my hands start to shake. Em immediately lifts them and presses his lips to my fingers.

   “Don’t be afraid, love. I’m not going to dig in things that you’re not ready to talk about. Just one more question and this conversation is over,” he says soothingly. 

   I nod in agreement.

   “Does this have anything to do with Emma telling you not to fall asleep in the car and the panic attacks?”

   “Yes,” I whisper.

   “Ok, thank you for being honest with me,” Em smiles. 

   He walks around the table, pulls me up and hugs me tightly in his arms. 

   “I’m here, my lovely. You don’t have to be afraid of anything anymore,” he whispers in my ear. “I’ll be right here. Always.”

---

• Youare an important person to me.

Photo by Nadi Lindsay from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 40!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Why do you think Sunny can’t sleep at night?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

41. Motorbikes and Kisses

We’re standing in the middle of my kitchen in a tight embrace. 

   I have no words to say. There’s nothing more I can add. I just bury my face in Em’s shoulder and wrap my arms around his warm body. 

   We stay like this and the minutes pass. I can spend my life in this safe heaven, in his arms. I need nothing else.

   Em holds me until he feels I’m calm again. Then he pushes me gently, without removing his hands from my waist.

   “Are you ready to become the hot news today?” he smirks

   “What do you mean?” I ask, slightly startled.

   “We’re going to lectures together, kitten. And I intend to hold your hand all the time.” Em grins and lifts my chin with a finger. “I want everyone to know that you’re mine. What do you think? Shall we make it official?”

   “I…I think that… I can handle it,” I stutter, thrilled at the fact that he’s definitely serious about us, but afraid to become the center of attention. I can only imagine the turmoil that we’re going to cause, appearing at the University hand by hand.

   “Any hesitation?” he asks, raising a braw.

   “About you and me, no,” I firmly answer. “I’m just worried that we’ll attract too much curiosity. You know that I don’t respond very well to that.”

   “But you respond perfectly to my kisses,” he says with a sly smile. “If something goes wrong, I’ll be right there, next to you.”

   “Yeah, it’s going to be fine,” I smile back shakily. “I’m not afraid.” 

   He looks at me doubtfully. 

   “Ok, I’m a little scared,” I confess, but repeat with determination. “I still think it’s going to be fine.”

   “I’m so proud of you, sweet kitty,” Em praises me with sparkling eyes. “Now let’s see if you have a really warm jacket to put on.”

   “Why?” I’m puzzled.

   “Because we’re riding on my motorbike.”

   Oh Dear!

   We’re in front of my apartment building. 

   Em is in a pair of ripped, black jeans I gave him. They’re a bit short, just above the collar of his combat boots and quite tight since he’s taller and a little bigger than me. The effect, though, seems to be aimed for. He looks smoking hot in them and his leather biker jacket, as usual.

   My look is matching. I was able to dig out three jackets from my closet and Em, after thorough inspection, chose for me to wear the dark, leather one.

   A sleek, black BMW R motorbike is parked by the sidewalk. 

   While Em is handing me a helmet and a pair of motor gloves, a red Kawasaki and a white Ducati pull over nearby. 

   The three bikes are impressive to say the least. 

   Lucky is sitting on the red one with Emma, grinning from ear to ear, behind his back. She takes off her helmet and waves at us. 

   Her wide open eyes are focused directly on mine, drilling a hole in me with an unspoken question. I know precisely what she wants to know and quickly avert my eyes, evoking a disapproving snort from her and a chuckle from her companion.

   Jamie is revving up the Ducati and shouts, “Come on, ladies! Move! There’re twenty minutes to the first lecture and I’m not going in without a coffee and a cigarette. This leaves us five minutes to get to the University. The more you hang around, the faster you’ll have to drive and you know that I’m not kidding about it.”

   Em rolls his eyes and slaps my butt, making Emma immediately shriek excitedly. 

   “Jump up, bunny,” he waves me to the bike. “And hold to me tight. It’s going to be a speed ride.”

   We take off and dash through the streets which, thankfully, are relatively empty at this early hour. 

   I’m both frightened and filled with ecstasy from the new feeling of danger and freedom that the speed and the roar of the engine provoke in me. I’m glued to Em’s back with my arms, wrapped tightly around his waist and beaming from ear to ear.

   We pull over in front of the big gate of the University front courtyard in less than five minutes. It’s packed with people. 

   I notice that our grand appearance instantly causes a notable excitement. People turn to our direction and point at us. General commotion starts in every corner.

   The bikes are parked and locked. 

   Em holds out his hand to me, “Ready?” 

   I’m not the least bit prepared for what I assume will follow. His shining face gives me some courage and I take his hand. He intertwines our fingers and pulls me towards the gate. 

   We start walking along the central alley, towards the small coffee booth. Lucky, Emma and Jamie are on our heels. 

   I try not to look around. Despite this, I can’t help but see that everyone stares openly. People flank us, forming some sort of a path. We’re surrounded by curious spectators. I hear excited whispers from all directions and, although I can’t understand what they say, I recognize my and Em’s names, repeated numerous times. 

   I squeeze his hand, taking deep breaths, but my heartbeat is quickening by the second.

   “Sunny, look at me!” Em’s voice is gentle but my eyes are fixed on the ground. I can’t raise my head. The panic is constricting my throat and I gasp for air.

   “Look at me, kitty,” he repeats in a more demanding tone. 

   I give in and turn my face to him. He smiles. His blue eyes are sparkling in the sun. 

   He bends closer and whispers in my ear, “Kiss me!”

   What? My heart jumps. I can’t do this in front of all these people. 

   I gaze into his eyes. Suddenly, I realize that it’s exactly what I need. 

   I gather all my courage, wrap my arms round Em’s neck and press my lips to his. 

   Everything around me disappears. I don’t hear the voices and don’t mind the stares anymore. It’s just him. I feel his scent, his hair under my fingers, his body, pressed to mine and our lips moving together. 

   It’s a short, sweet, chaste kiss but changes everything. I pull away and smile at him.

   “Better?” he asks.

   “Yeah, I’m better,” I answer. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 41!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

How do you think this new couple will be accepted by Em’s admirers?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

42. Who’s The Lovely Honey?

‘𝓛𝓪𝓿𝓮𝓷𝓭𝓮𝓻𝓼 & 𝓛𝓮𝓶𝓸𝓷𝓼’ and ‘I Love You’ just WARM MY HEART.

---

   We buy beverages for everyone and sit on a nearby bench to drink them.

   Jamie sprawls with outstretched legs, sipping blissfully his coffee and smoking, apparently unfazed by the bustle around us. Some of the bravest of his loyal female admirers immediately surround him and start chatting happily with him. The fact that Em appeared, holding my hand, probably, gave them some hope that the object of their dreams is now free to conquer.

   Emma is unusually silent. She’s quietly sitting next to Lucky and drinking hot chocolate, carefully studying her shoes. Either the situation is equally uncomfortable for her, or something has happened, about which she has yet to tell me. I’d really like to know how exactly she ended up on Lucky’s bike this morning. I sense that she can’t wait for us to be alone and talk, although I’m not that eager, knowing what interrogation she’ll subject me to about last night.

   “Oh, shit!” Lucky suddenly hisses through gritted teeth.

   I turn my eyes in the direction he’s looking at. Three boys are approaching us. 

   They’re all extremely stylish and polished, especially the one in the middle. He could easily be a fashion model with his tall slim figure, handsome face with classic features and carefully styled, brushed up, blond hair. His knee long, slim fit trench coat is open, revealing a dark blue casual suit. His Oxford shoes shine in the sunlight. His look is elegant and sophisticated. Everything in him screams “money”.

   What strikes me most is his unpleasant, arrogant facial expression. His features are distorted by his obvious self-complacency and disregard towards the people around him. Even his companions, although radiating quite similar vibes, walk a few steps behind him as if he’s some kind of a nobleman and they’re his stewards.

   The guy’s eyes are motionlessly fixed on Em. 

   A cold shiver runs through my body. My gut feeling is that nothing good will come out of this encounter. Jamie is tense and alert next to me.

   The conceited boy stops in front of Em, so close that almost steps on his toes. 

   Em, however, is unfazed by this display of insolence. 

   The new comer tosses him a dirty look, smirking. 

   “Hey, Em. How are you, babe boy?” he coos with a deliberately sweet and gentle voice. 

   “Daniel, I advise you to get lost as fast as you can,” Lucky growls with narrowed eyes. “You obviously didn’t learn a thing from the last time,” he hisses, “but I’m willing to remind you how much it hurts.”

   Jamie clenches his fists, straightening up.

   “Em, could you put your mad dog on a leash, babe. We don’t want him biting people around, do we?” the guy chirps sweetly.

   He’s so annoying that I feel my skin tingling with the desire to make him leave my boyfriend alone and stop addressing him with pet names.

   Em slowly raises from his seat, his face millimeters from the guy’s. He’s perfectly calm. A subtle sneer is twitching up the corners of his mouth.

   “Hey, Dany boy. I’m glad you’re in a good shape, judging by your particularly sharp tongue,” he chuckles. “My personal suggestion, however, is not to mess with Lucky. You know why better than me.” 

   Em leans even closer to the boy, almost touching him and adds, “Also, learn to accept loss and stop calling me “babe”. You know I’m not your babe and have never been. Even less I will ever become one.“

   His words obviously hit on the spot since the other’s face becomes beat red and his features twist with anger. 

   The guy still doesn’t give up and points his finger at me.

   “So, who’s the lovely honey?” he spits out as if speaking about a disgusting toad that has just crawled out of a stinking puddle directly on his brand new trench coat.

   Before anyone can answer his question, he blurts something out spitefully in the local language. It’s completely incomprehensible to me but makes Emma scream in surprise. She covers her mouth with her hand, looking at him wide-eyed in total disbelief.

  Shocked yelps and gasps raise from the crowd around us.

   Lucky and Jamie jump up simultaneously, ready to pounce on the intruder but Em grabs him by the lapels before them.

   He slowly and surprisingly calmly says, “So, you can drag yourself here, get on Lucky’s nerves and call me “babe” in perfect English. But when it comes to real insults, you don’t have the guts to say them so that everybody can understand you, huh?“ 

   He shakes the Daniel guy, glaring daggers directly in his eyes.

   The crowd has gathered in a tight circle around us.

   “So, let me answer your question now,” Em continues. “This is my boyfriend. And I didn’t beat the crap out of you till now because I kind of pity you. It’s hard to be a brat and totally unable to behave like a decent human being. The moment you try to mess with him, though, I’ll clearly show you that I’m no babe.”

   Daniel is obviously quite startled at this unexpected turn of events. He’s gazing at Em silently. His two friends are standing at a small distance, carefully watching Lucky and Jamie. 

   The tension in the air can be cut with a knife.

   “I’m going to ask you one more time, Dany,” Em hisses. “Do you want to repeat what you’ve just said in English for my boyfriend to understand you? Or you might prefer for us to be friends and put this shit behind our backs. Then you just have to apologize in whatever language you want and we’ll forget about it.” 

   He releases his lapels and raises a questioning brow. They intently stare at each other for a whole minute while the sweat is trickling down my neck. 

   Finally Daniel averts his gaze and shrugs his shoulders, “Ok, Em, you win.” 

   He turns to me and slowly says in clear English, “I told your boyfriend that, obviously, two dicks aren’t enough for him to suck, so now he got a third one, but he could choose at least a bigger one.”

   The crowd gasps in surprise. 

   Everything in front of my eyes gets red and blurry. 

   Before I realize what I’m doing or anyone could react, I jump up from the bench, step forward and throw a right, straight punch directly in the jaw of the insolent peace of shit. 

   He staggers back and falls flat on his back in the middle of the circle of people.

   “Bad choice, dickhead,” Lucky smirks at the guy on the ground, throwing an arm on my shoulder. “You should’ve apologized.”  

---

Photo by  Waldir Évora from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 42!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Do you like the fierce side of the sweet, shy Sunny? 😉

Who do you think Daniel is?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

43. I Adore You

[xxx- mature content warning]

   “You’re absolutely amazing, kitty,” Em’s purring in my ear. “Honestly, the moment you punched that brat’s face, I got as hard as a rock.” 

   I’m trying to wash some vegetables on the kitchen sink and he’s ‘helping’ me by pressing against my back and squeezing my butt with both hands in the most shameless way possible.

   “I was seriously considering the idea to drag you in the rest room, tear your clothes and make a mess out of you.” His lips brush my ear and I take a sharp breath. 

    “It was a torture to wait all those lectures to end,” he mumbles temptingly. “I haven’t given up my idea yet, you know.”

   “Stop it! You’re making me all flustered and sweaty,” I mutter. 

   The shade of red on my face is probably darker that a tomato. 

   I toss a quick look from the corner of my eye to Emma, Lucky and Jamie who are sitting at my dining table. They’re discussing lively the events of the morning and don’t seem to take any interest in what exactly we’re doing in the kitchen.

   “I do? Why? Are you turned on?” Em whispers and touches the spot behind my earlobe with the tip of his tongue just for a single second. 

   My legs immediately get as soft as jelly.

   “Yes, I am,” I whisper back and reach behind me, squeezing his thigh and pulling him closer.

   What is the matter with me? 

   I’ve been constantly horny, blushing and smiling like a fool since the first day I met this incredible boy. 

   Look at me now! 

   I ride motorbikes, punch people in the face and kiss my boyfriend in the middle of a nosy crowd, without blinking an eye. 

   Where’s the broken, sad, terrified creature that I’ve been for the last years?

   I feel Em’s fingers, sneaking under my shirt and sliding on my belly. 

   “Let’s kick everyone out and go to bed. I want you, sexy kitten,” Em breathes out in my hair.

   “Em, please!” I whimper, dropping the vegies I’m trying to wash in the sink. “We promised to make the salad while the burgers come. I can’t just tell our friends to leave.”

   “Yeah, you’re absolutely right. We need to chill,” he agrees and does exactly the opposite by starting to rub his impressive erection in the crack of my butt. 

   I finally give up my pathetic attempts to do anything else and grab the edge of the sink so hard that my knuckles turn white.

   “What are you doing? They’ll see us. I’m barely keeping quiet,” I whine.

   Oh, God! I can’t stop moving my hips against him.

   “Are you hard?” he whispers in my ear, unfazed by my concerns, and slides his hand in my boxers, wrapping his fingers around my penis. “Oh yes, you are! You’re leaking all over.”

   I bite my lip as harsh as I can to prevent any sound from coming out.

 “Do you want my lips on you?” Em asks seductively, moving his hand up and down. “Do you want me to drive you crazy?”

   “Aaah, Em, please, please…” I whimper, too loud for the situation we’re in.

   “Please what, sweetie?” he asks, licking the overly sensitive skin of my nape. The movements of his hand and the thrusts of his hips quicken.

   “Please… get me… out of here…” I moan breathlessly, “and take me… somewhere we can… make… love.”

   “Oh, kitty, you’re killing me!” Em growls, pulling away from me and grabbing my hand. 

   I’m so aroused that it hurts. 

   We sneak behind the kitchen island and through the door, without attracting much attention.

   Em hurls me in the bathroom, shuts the door and pins my back to it, immediately pressing his mouth to mine. 

   I bite his bottom lip hard, panting heavily. We start kissing like crazy, sucking and nipping each other’s lips. 

   Why is it never enough for me? The more I kiss him, the more I want. My head is spinning. He’s like a drug.

   Em slides his palms up my abs, under my shirt and pulls it over my head, tossing it on the floor. I do the same and press my bare chest to his, wrapping my arms round his neck. 

   The feeling of his smooth skin, gliding on mine drives me insane. I moan loudly and dig my teeth in his shoulder. He whimpers in pain and I remorsefully start licking the reddish spot. I can’t recognize myself. This man somehow draws out a side of me I haven’t seen before. I pounce on his neck, biting and licking.

   Em’s pooling my pants down but I grab his hands.

   This time I’m not letting him drive me crazy to the point of losing control. I want to see him. I want to make him feel the same.

   “No, no, no… you’ll have to wait for this, Dārin,” I stop him. “This time I want to touch you.”

   The way he moans at my words sends goosebumps all over my body. I look at his face and it’s flushed with desire, his eyes dark and his lips swollen. He’s beautiful and he’s mine. I’m blissed out at the thought that this gorgeous man is mine.

   I grab his hips and flip him around in my place, making him gasp in surprise. 

   I glue my mouth to the spot under his bottom lip where his silver labret is sparkling. He instantly buries his fingers in my hair. I bite lightly his chin and start kissing down his throat. 

   The way his body trembles at my touch makes me even more brave. 

   I move down to his collar bones and start licking along them. Em is breathing heavier with every brush of my tongue. He squeezes my hair, releasing a loud moan when I take one of his nipples in my mouth. 

   I can’t get enough of him. Every inch of his skin is sweet and intoxicating. His nipples are hard and coral pink and I whimper desperately from the sharp string of burning pleasure, shooting along my spine, when I feel them in my mouth.

   “Sunny, you’re driving me out of my mind,” Em whines. “I’ve never been so hard in my life.”

   I palm his erection and start rubbing him through the rough fabric of the jeans. My lips glide on his smooth stomach. It’s so good. He’s so sexy and so big under my hand. I can’t wait to see him.

   My whole body is shaking. I can’t stand anymore and drop on my knees in front of him, desperately gripping the band of his jeans. 

   It’s too much. The way he lets me do whatever I want to him is more than I can take. I’m panting heavily, almost unable to breathe. 

   I’m trying to brace myself. My eyelids drop for a second but I open my eyas again and raise my gaze up to Em’s face. 

   He’s looking at me with his stunning, cobalt eyes wide open and smiles.

   “Sunny, I adore you,” he forms only with his lips, without making a sound. 

   My month opens in an attempt to say something, but I’m not able to. My lips are trembling.

  With my eyes, fixed on his face, I slowly unbutton the jeans and pull them down to his knees, together with his boxers. 

   Em keeps smiling. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 43!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Do you like this more daring side of Sunny that Em drew on the surface?

This is the place for a 💕💕💕warning 💕💕💕. Next chapter will be explicit, so if you don’t like this type of scenes, please, skip it. You’ll still be able to follow the plot.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

44. Magical Reflection

‘Savage Desire’ and ‘Fiery Heat’ are EXPLOSIVE.

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is explicit , so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter ant it will not affect the plot.]

   I finally break our eye contact and look in front of me. 

   A loud, deep moan escapes my lips. I feel a scorching wave of heat, splashing directly in my lower stomach. 

   Can you say about a penis that it’s beautiful?

   I gently run the tips of my fingers from the base, along the length, to the head. The skin is velvety smooth, with a delicate, dark pink color, turning to a brighter red at the tip. 

   It’s gorgeous, absolutely perfect. I can just die, having seen it. 

   I bite my lip, shaken by the thought that it’s mine too. I can touch it. I can play with it. I don’t even need to ask for permission.

   I feel Em, twitching under my touch, his breath quick and uneven. 

   I wrap my fingers around the throbbing hardness and run my tongue on the silky, bright red frenulum which is already wet from the dripping pre-cum.

   “Aaah, kitty, this is so good,” Em whimpers and slides his hand under my chin. 

   I look at his face. His eyes are closed, his lips parted. His blissful expression makes the heat in my stomach swirl in blazing pulsations. 

   I want so much more. Nothing can stop me.

   I take the glans in my mouth and begin to suck it gently, moving my hand up and down the shaft. 

   Em grips my chin tighter and starts thrusting slowly, penetrating my mouth a little deeper every time. It’s so hot that I can’t stop my guttural, muffled moans. When half of the length is already in, he releases a tortured cry and pulls himself out. His hands cup my cheeks, making me stand up. I whine in protest.

   “Next time I’ll let you play with me as much as you want, kitten. I promise,” he says breathlessly. “But now I want us to come together and I will not last a second longer if you keep doing this.” 

   Em kicks his jeans aside and grabs the band of my sweatpants, abruptly peeling them off me, together with my underwear. He grips my thighs and lifts me up to straddle his waist, carrying me to the sink. I’m placed to sit on the countertop.

   “You’re so sexy, love. I just want to eat you whole,” he grunts and presses his mouth to mine.

   I immediately separate my lips and let his tongue slide deep inside. I’m ready to give him everything, all of me.

   I wrap my arms around his shoulders. My thighs squeeze his waist. 

   I’m intoxicated, desperate, crazy with need. 

   Our kisses become savage. His palms are sliding up and down my back. My body is shaking. I’m squeezing his butt with my legs, pressing him closer.

   “Em…” I whimper loudly. “Em, I want you, please… I’m burning… I want you…”

   “I know, love. I’m here,” he whispers. His palms slide on the inner side of my thighs, spreading my legs apart. 

   With the last spark of commons sense in my blurred mind, I remember that we have to be safe.

   “I… don’t have… any condoms,” I whine in desperation.

   “Shhh, it’s ok, kitty. Didn’t I tell you not to worry when you’re with me?” he chuckles softly. “Just trust me. We won’t need a condom. It’s going to be safe.”

   Em presses our erections and starts jerking them off together. His hand is burning my skin. The sensation is so intense that I want to scream.

   He cups my cheek, turning my face to the big mirror on the wall behind me.

   “Look at this,” he breathes out. “Isn’t this the most beautiful thing you’ve ever seen?”

   I’m overwhelmed with unbearable pleasure. My hips are moving on their own in the rhythm of his hand. I’m a dripping, sweaty, whining mess in Em’s arms. 

   Everything in me is twisting in the flames, spreading from the white-hot spot where his erection is grinding on mine. The merciless movements of his hand on us are getting faster and faster. The shaking of my body is so severe that I have to hold tight to his shoulders to keep myself on the counter.

   With enormous efforts I manage to focus on the mirror. My eyes widen at the sight. 

   I’m the impersonation of lust. The features of my face are crazed and twisted with pleasure. My wet, naked body is intertwined with Em’s and my skin, few shades darker than his, stands out, in perfect harmony with his milky white complexion. 

   It’s magical. 

   Our synchronized movements enchant me. 

   I see my back arching and feel that I’m near the climax. I know it’s going to be explosive. I’m already too loud. I won’t be able to control my cries. 

   I manage to mewl at the last possible moment, “Em, cover my mouth… I’m…”

   He doesn’t need more explanations and devours my lips, muffling my piercing scream.

   My body strains like a taut string and I squirt all over his chest. 

   The orgasm is so intense that my eyes roll back and my mind switches off for few seconds. My heart almost jumps out of my chest. 

   I feel Em’s body tensing against me. He bites my lips with a long moan and the vibrations of his climax run through me in hot waves.

   He leans heavily on me. I wrap my arms around him, pulling him even closer and lie back against the mirror. 

   Our lips remain glued. We breathe heavily together, slowly coming to our senses.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 44!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Aren’t Sunny and Em explosive together? What are your impressions? 💕💕💕

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

45. We Need to Talk

‘My Fallen Angel’ is the SWEETEST and ‘Stronger Together’ makes me so EMOTIONAL.

---

   Em pulls away and gently removes the wet hair from my face.

   “Wow, this was intense. I need to sit down for a second. My legs are shaking,” he smiles at me and flops on the toilet bowl. “Are you alright, kitty?”

   “Never been better,” I smile back, still unable to move a muscle. “This time you really managed to make a real mess out of me.”.

   He starts to laugh in the loud sincere way that I love, showing his dimples.

   “Everyone is probably wondering where we are,” he says, reaching out to me. “Come, kitty. Take a shower with me.”

   I take his hand and unwillingly slide down from the countertop. My legs are unstable but Em hugs me and I lean on him for support.

   “You made me moan like a porn star,” I pout. “I’m sure it’s clear to everyone where we are and exactly what we did.”

   He laughs louder and kisses the top of my head.

   “How can you be so cute? Stop making funny faces and come here.” He adjusts the water and pulls me under the shower, wrapping his arms around me.

   “Sunny, sweetie,” Em coos at me, kissing my cheek. “I’m crazy about you.” Then he kisses my other cheek and continues, “I’m crazy about your sweet sexy butt…,” another kiss is placed on my nose, “…and your soft smooth belly,” a kiss falls on my chin, “and your gorgeous cock,” and finally he affectionately kisses my lips.

   I’m giggling like a child, pressing into him under the warm water.

   “I’m crazy about you too. You’re the best thing that has ever happened to me,” I mumble in his shoulder.

   “Thank you for standing up for me this morning,” Em says while washing me with the cocoa-scented shower gel.

   “You’re welcome,” I answer. “It wasn’t very sensible, though. We should be glad that things didn’t turn into a mass fight and those insolent boys decided to go away.”

   I hesitate a little but look at him with serious expression and add, “Em, I know that I’m not very open. I’m really taking my time to tell you some very important things about me.”

   “It’s ok, love. I’m not forcing you about it. Take as much time as you need,” he immediately soothes me.

   “I don’t know when I’ll be ready… but…,” I take a deep breath and make a pause to gain some courage.

   “We need to talk,” I finally say firmly. 

   I look at Em with a little fear of how he would react. He only nods and smiles reassuringly, so I go on.

   “You have to tell me about you, Jamie and Lucky. I’m sure you know that the whole campus thinks they’re your boyfriends. Also why was this Daniel guy so bitchy, picking on us?” I gulp heavily. Direct confrontations make me so nervous. “I’m sorry to ask you for something I’m not ready to do myself… but… I need to know.” 

   I drop my eyes to the floor, anxious what he’s going to reply.

   “Hey, what’s this face you’re pulling?” Em cups my cheeks and makes me look at him. “I’m yours! You can ask me anything. And this has nothing to do with how much time you need to open up. You’re absolutely right and I apologize for not explaining everything from the beginning. I’m really sorry that I got you into this situation.”

   He kisses my lips and continues, “It’s a long story, though. So, if you’re willing to wait a little, I can offer this to you. You know that this week is the meeting with the producer.”

   “Yes, on Saturday,” I confirm.

   “The band will have to focus on rehearsing and preparing for that. We won’t have much time to spend together, kitty. I’m not coming to lectures either. But, if you agree, when it’s all over, I’ll take you on a date. Let’s say Sunday. And I’ll tell you absolutely everything you have to know about me.” He looks at me questioningly. “What do you think?”

   “I think that’s perfect,” I smile in relief and kiss him happily on the cheek. “You’re amazing!”

   He grins, but then his face becomes serious again. 

   “Sunny, I want you to know something and never doubt it for a single second. What that dickhead said this morning was a total bullshit.” He looks at me intently and I nod to assure him that I believe him. “I don’t mind people having as many lovers as they want. I’ve done it myself. But I’d never ever drag someone in something like this without his full knowledge and consent.”

   I nod again and smile to show him that everything is ok and I fully understand and trust him.

   He pulls me closer and whispers with his forehead pressed to mine, “I’m only yours, love.”

   “I know,” I whisper, pressing my lips to his. I’m melting in his arms under the water, gently flowing over our naked bodies.

   “Oh, my God! I’m not going in there,” I squeak in terror.

   I’m stuck in front of my living room door. Em’s pushing me lightly in an attempt to make me enter. We’ve just come out of the shower and both our stomachs are rumbling since the pancakes from this morning are long forgotten.

   “Don’t be silly, bunny. They didn’t hear anything. I’m really hungry,” he whines. “Our burgers are there. Ple-e-ease!”

   “Argh, I’m hungry too,” I sigh and give up.

   We enter the room just to be met by three pairs of wide-open eyes, staring directly at us. 

   I stop at the door and immediately turn into the brightest shade of crimson. Em, however, is unfazed and casually wraps his arm around my waist, raising a brow at the staring group.

   “What? Did the burgers come?” he asks nonchalantly.

   “They came alright”, Lucky answers with a big grin, winking at us. “With a bang!”

   Jamie snorts, trying hard not to burst into laughter and Emma slaps him on the knee, although, it’s clear that she’s in the same struggle.

   “What’s really impressive, though,” Lucky adds, grinning even wider, “is the salad you two have been tossing for the last hour.”

---

Photo by Caique Silva 

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 45!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Some revelations are coming. Are you excited?

💕💕💕

You’ll need some more patience, though. 😉🥰😘

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

46. The Best Friend Ever

The boys have just left, but not before I promised Em three times that I’d go to sleep immediately after they’re gone

   He kept kissing me goodbye again and again, so Lucky had to drag him by the sleeve, although, I did my best to keep him a little longer, squeezing the other one. 

   Finally, Emma, after a conspiratorial look from Lucky, pulled me in and shut the door.

   We flop on my bed next to each other and I’m immediately bombarded with questions.

   „Oh, my God, Sunny! What’s happening here? After a night with The Dark Prince, you are a completely different person,“ Emma starts excitedly.

   I know what will follow and prepare to meet my destiny.

   “It was absolutely sensational how you kissed him in front of everyone. I almost fainted. And then the punch that you threw. It was so cool! You looked like a real bad ass.” She whistles approvingly.

   I roll my eyes. This is only the beginning and she hasn’t brought out the main topic yet, but I see it coming by the glint in her eyes.

   “Didn’t Em get enough of you last night?” she squeaks. 

   Oh, here we go!

 “You can’t imagine how you both sounded in the bathroom. The skin on my entire body prickled.” She takes a big gulp of air and the ecstatic rant goes on. “What did he do to you? Oh, my God! You moaned like… just wow! Are the rumors that he’s a god in bed true? Of course, they are true! You both sounded ste-e-e-amy ho-o-o-t!”

   “Emma, can we just not comment on this,” I make a miserable attempt to avoid it, brightly red to the tips of my ears.

   “Nooo! No way, honey!” Emma cuts me immediately. “You’ll tell me everything and I’m not letting you get away this time.” 

   She turns towards me and squashes my cheeks, bringing her excited face close to mine. 

   “Did you go all the way? Yes, you did! Did it hurt? You haven’t been with anyone for years. Was it awkward?” Her eyes are sparkling with curiosity. 

   There’s no way I’m answering that. 

   “We didn’t do it,” I quickly blurt.

    Emma stops abruptly in the middle of her next question, widening her eyes in disbelieve.

   “Yeah, sure, as if I’d buy this. Don’t forget that we heard quite a bit. You did it alright.” She narrows her eyes indignantly. “Since when did you start lying to me?”

   “I’m not lying,” I pout.

   I don’t want to discuss details but, at the same time, I need to share with my best friend these crazy feelings that are raging inside of me. I grab her hands and the words suddenly start pouring out.

   “Emma, he’s amazing. I don’t mean only the physical part. He’s gentle and caring and always says and does the right thing.” I pause to take a breath and she smiles at me.

   “I’ve never felt this way before,” I sigh. Only talking about him makes my heart race. “I’m kind of ready to do anything he wants, but Em draws the line exactly where it’s best for me. Sometimes, I wonder if he can read my mind even better than me.”

   “Oh, sweetie, I’m so happy for you,” Emma beams. “You so deserve to be with someone so special. Honestly, before getting to know Em, Jamie and Lucky, I thought they were such bigheads that it was downright annoying. Now I see how wrong I’ve been about them. They are really nice guys.”

   Emma squeezes my hands and looks at me pleadingly. 

   “Ple-e-ease, Sunny, tell me something spicier. I’ve been desperate to learn more about The Dark Prince for years. I know it’s nosy and won’t ask you again.” She gives me the ‘puppy eyes’ look. “A little, tiny detail. Just this once.”

   I start laughing. She looks desperate. I know that curiosity’s just eating her from inside out. It’s so… Emma.

   “Ok,” I sigh, “just because you’re my best friend and without you this would’ve never happened.” 

   I’m severely blushing but decide to oblige.

   “Em is drop dead hot with no clothes on,” I mutter. “The way he speaks and touches can melt a stone. He’s so confident that somehow makes you feel the same.”

   “Wow!” Emma stares at me openmouthed.

   “It was absolutely mind blowing. But we didn’t actually do it. It wasn’t because I didn’t want to. I was so flustered that I was ready to go all the way but, I think, Em was restraining himself as if he’s waiting for something.” I stop because of the sudden realization. 

   “He’s waiting for me to trust him completely,” I say more to myself then to Emma.

   “This is the most romantic thing I’ve ever heard,” she exclaims.

   I hide my face in my palm and mumble, “And he’s half Italian and speaks the language in the…” I clear my throat, “hottest… way possible”.

   “Aaaaa,” Emma screams shrilly and shakes me by the shoulders. “Sunny, you just made my day, no, my entire month. This is so cool! I can’t… It’s awesome!”

   She kisses my cheeks and beams at me with shining eyes. “I’m so happy! He’s the best for you!”

   “Thank you, Emma!” I hug her tightly. “You know that it’s all because you’re the best friend ever. You just saved me, bringing me here .”

   “Oh, shut up!” she grumbles, rubbing her glossy eyes.

   I point my finger at her, “So-o-o, let’s hear now how did you end on Lucky’s bike this morning.”

   “I wish I had something as nearly as cool as you to tell,” Emma huffs “He drove me home after the dinner. We chatted a bit, mostly about Japanese food. Then he simply said that he’d come to pick me in the morning and was off. That was all. No kiss, no hug, nothing.”

   “Well, he wouldn’t do it if he didn’t want to see you, right? I think he likes you. He actually said it when they called yesterday, remember?” I soothe her.

   Emma shakes her head. “He was just kidding. I’m far out of his league. I don’t deny that he likes me as a friend but anything more is highly unlikely.”

   “Don’t be so sure. I definitely saw something at the beach,” I insist.

   “I think it’s better not to hope and be pleasantly surprised if something comes out than to go crazy about him and be disappointed,” she says.

   “Yeah, you’re right” I agree. 

   Emma only shrugs her shoulders and takes the book that she left on the bedside table earlier.

   “Go to sleep now or your boyfriend will let us have it,” she giggles and pulls the blanket over us. 

   I sink in the pillow with a sigh of content and leave her read her book.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 46!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Isn’t Emma the 

nosiest

 but also the cutest girl?

💕💕💕

What do you think about the way she always manages to dig out information from Sunny? 

😉🥰😘

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

47. What If…

Your SUPPORT always prompts me to write better.

   ***

   I’m tossing and turning, making Emma snort and throw displeased glances at me.

   I’m too excited to fall asleep. The thoughts are buzzing in my head, leaving me restless.

   “Emma,” I finally mumble, “he told me that… you know… he’s in love with me”.

   “Really? Wow, this is already something! Why didn’t you start with it?” She immediately puts the book away and turns to face me. “And what did you do?”

   “The stupidest thing possible, as usual,” I huff. “I told him that I don’t want to hear it.”

   “Oh, sweetie!” She strokes my cheek. “It’s not stupid. I know why you did it. But you’re smart enough to see that he has nothing in common with…”

   “Don’t say it!” I shriek terrified.

   Goosebumps raise on every single spot of my skin. My breathing immediately gets choppy and I grab her hand, squeezing it harshly, trying to stop the anxiety.

   “Hey, it’s ok!” Emma quickly retorts. “I wasn’t going to say it, honey. I’m not that dumb. Calm down!”

   Despite her words, I’m struggling to take a breath.

   “Listen to me! I want you to imagine Em’s face,” she says insistently. I look at her questioningly but she just shakes her head. “Do it, Sunny!”

   I close my eyes and try to picture his features. I see clearly his blue eyes, the dimpled smile and the raven hair, falling on his milky white cheek. I hear his voice in my head, ‘I’m here, my lovely. You don’t have to be afraid of anything anymore. I’ll be here for you. Always.’

   Suddenly, I’m able to breathe again. The noise in my ears quiets and I start to relax. A hesitant smile tries to make its way on my lips.

   “You see,” Emma utters quietly. “Em makes you happy. He chases away the bad thoughts. He’s exactly what you need.”

   I only nod in agreement and finally smile wider.

   But the dark cloud is still over my head.

   “And yet, you never know what he’d do if he was in that… situation,” I mutter.

   “Sunny,” Emma grunts disapprovingly, “you can’t think that way! It’s not fair to judge people, putting them in extraordinary circumstances which will most likely never happen.”

   I know she’s right. Does something terrible have to happen to see someone’s reaction before I trust them? I’m aware how stupid this is.

   “I’m sorry! I can’t help asking myself ‘What if…’ all the time,” I sigh, “I always suspect that even the best person will eventually hurt me.”

   “Sweetie, you know that this is post-traumatic thinking. If you judge things logically, you’ll clearly see that the signs were there before… it happened. It was clear that… he… can’t be trusted.” 

   She squeezes my trembling hands and frowns. “That jerk didn’t have what it takes to love anyone, although he kept repeating the words. He isn’t a good person, Sunny.”

   Emma stares at me insistently and adds. “And Em is! I don’t have the slightest doubt about it. Do you?”

   “No!” I quickly answer. “He’s the kindest person I’ve met.”

   “Can you point one single feature of his character that resembles in any way to… you know…?” she insists.

   “I don’t,” I whisper, finally realizing it myself. “He has absolutely nothing in common with…,” my voice fades. I don’t want to say, even think of the name.

   “Finally!” Emma exclaims victoriously. “Now let me ask you one more thing. Do you hesitate to trust me because you don’t know what I would do if it was me there?”

   She tilts her head, waiting for my answer.

   “Of course not!” I immediately assure her. “I trust you with my life, Emma.”

   I kiss her cheek to show that I’m fully convinced in what I say.

   This is one of the most difficult conversations I’ve had since I stopped seeing my therapist. Emma smiles reassuringly.

 "Well, all I'm saying is that you need to see clearly Em as he is. Don't let fear twist your perceptions. Don't push him away because you had bad experience with someone that doesn't even deserve to breathe the same air with you." 

   She’s looking into my eyes, determined to make me understand.

   “You don’t need tragedy to judge if someone is trustworthy. Let your feelings guide you. Trust yourself to make the right choice. You won’t make the same mistake twice.”

   She hugs me tightly and whispers in my ear, “Be happy, Sunny. I want you to be happy again.”

   My phone is ringing. The sound is slowly dragging me out of the drowse.

   I’ve fallen asleep, cuddled with Emma after our eye-opening, but highly disturbing conversation.

   Through the blurriness of my sleepy mind, the truth suddenly strikes me and makes my heart jump.

   I open my eyes abruptly, gasping in surprise.

   I’m sure about it. I’ve never been surer about anything in my life.

   “Sunny, are you ok, honey? Did you have a bad dream? It’s not dark outside yet.” Emma raises her head next to me with concern in her eyes.

   I only shake my head.

   “I love him,” I blurt. “Emma, I love him. I’m absolutely sure.” I’m awed by the sound of it and gaze at her with wide eyes. “I love Em.”

   Emma starts to laugh, ruffling my hair.

   “I know, Sunny. What did you think? You fell in love with him the moment he took you in his arms on the first day at the University. It was crystal clear. I just wasn’t sure when exactly you’ll gather some courage to admit it to yourself.”

   “What do you mean?” I frown. “Was it so obvious?”

   “Of course, it was, my cutie. You’ve never been able to hide what’s in your heart. It’s all written on your face and I’m an expert in reading it,” she grins. “Now, would you answer the phone before your boyfriend gets desperate? If you wait a little longer, I won’t be surprised by him appearing right at the front door.”

---

Photo by Nothing Ahead 

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 47!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Are you intrigued who Sunny and Emma are talking about and what happened in Sunny’s past?

🤔🤔🤔

Any ideas?

I’ll be very happy to hear more theories from you.

What about Sunny’s realization that he loves Em?

Do you think he’ll find the courage to tell him? 💕💕💕

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

48. Only in Gloves

I giggle while grabbing the phone from the night stand. It really is Em.

   I wonder if he, like Emma, is aware that I love him. Maybe, everyone knew it but me. I actually knew it too, but was fighting the feeling out of fear.

   “Hey, gorgeous! Please, don’t tell me that I woke you up,” his deep, melodic voice immediately awakens all the butterflies in my stomach. “I should’ve waited a little longer but I’ve been missing you so-o-o much.”

   His words make me grin from ear to ear.

   “You did, Dārin, but it’s ok. I had to get up anyway. It’s late. I’ll make some dinner for me and Emma,” I answer. “I miss you too. A lot! How’s the rehearsal going?”

   “Oh, it’s tiresome,” he huffs. “I can’t concentrate. Can’t stop thinking about your mouth on my dick.”

   “Em!” I shriek, feeling the deep red color splashing on all the places a person can blush.

   “What? I’m honest,” he chuckles. “I may write a song about it. What do you think, kitty? I’m quite determined.”

   “I think you’re kinky,” I mutter, adding under my breath, “and I love it.”

   “I knew it!” he yells victoriously through laughter. “Then you’ll have your song, naughty kitten. Is Emma staying the night?”

   “Yes, she does.” I’m a little concerned if this annoys him. “Do you mind?”

   “Of course not, sweetie. She’s your best friend and I really like her. Actually, I feel relieved that she’ll be there. I don’t want you being up all night alone.”

   “You shouldn’t worry about it, Em. I’ve been like this for a very long time. I’m used to it. It doesn’t bother me. In fact, I make good use of all these quiet hours. I can draw, read and watch movies or soak in the bathtub as long as I like. It’s fun most of the time,” I assure him.

   “I’m glad to hear it, but still prefer to know that you’re not alone. Anyway, I have to go now,” he sighs. “The boys are waiting for me. I’ll try to have lunch with you the day after tomorrow, ok?”

   “Yes, sure. It’ll be great.”

   “You know that you can call me any time if you need something or just want to hear my voice, right?” he gently says. “I’m yours, Sunny. Don’t forget it. When I say any time, I really mean it.”

   “Thank you, Em! I… I’m yours too.” I whisper.

   “Good night, love!”

   “Good night, Dārin!”

   Should I have told him that I loved him? I didn’t have enough courage. I decide that I’ll do it on our date on Sunday.

   “Dinner,” Emma states and pulls me out of bed.

   The rest of the week is running normally and suddenly it’s Saturday, October 3rd, Lucky’s birthday and the day of the long-expected meeting with the producer.

   It was a busy one for all of us. The boys were rehearsing 24 hours a day and we all managed to have lunch together only two times - on Wednesday, as Em promised, and on Friday. Both times it was a quick bite in fast food restaurants, close to the University since none of us had time for more.

   The official schedule for the lectures was finally announced. Practice also started on the first day of October.

   Now we have three lectures in the morning, one more in the afternoon and three classes of practice twice a week.

   Emma stayed in my apartment almost the whole week but on Friday went home. She had promised to attend a family dinner with her grandparents. I was invited too, but declined the offer since I really felt tired.

   When Em heard that I was alone, he appeared unexpectedly at my door at 11 p.m.

   I was so happy to see him but scolded him since he looked terribly exhausted. We had a quick dinner and he wanted to take a bath before we went to bed.

   When he didn’t appear for a full hour, I peeked through the bathroom door just to see him sleeping in the tub. He was so handsome that I couldn’t help but peck his lips. He just smiled and buried his fingers in my hair, pulling me closer for some more sleepy kisses.

   “I’m so sorry, kitty. I wanted to spend more time with you… awake,” he only managed to mumble before falling asleep again when we cuddled under the blanket.

   I was completely happy just to have him in my arms and feel his warm body, pressed to mine through the night. I’ve fallen asleep early in the morning and he was already gone when I woke up in the late afternoon.

   Now I’m lying in the bed with my eyes closed, soaked in Em’s scent on the pillows.

   The sun is still shining bright outside and I hear the cries of the seagulls, coming through the half-open window. I feel relaxed, having finally received the required dose of sleep.

   I hear my phone ringing and frown. Why people always call me when I sleep? Oh, it’s because I always sleep when the others are awake. I grin.

   I have no desire to leave the cozy bed. The only reason I finally roll out is the vague hope that it might be Em, although I doubt it since the meeting with the producer either will start any minute, or has already begun.

   I drag my feet to the kitchen and find the wretched thing on the table. It’s Emma. I pick up and she immediately starts to yell excitedly without any greeting or preface.

   “Sunny, can you believe this! Lucky called me ten minutes ago. He said that the meeting would start any moment but he had just seen my message with the congratulations for his birthday. He thanked me and asked me if I had prepared a present.”

   She takes a quick breath and goes on, “As a matter of fact I did. I saw these gorgeous biker gloves the other day in the mall and couldn’t resist, black and brown, soft leather, perfect for him. They costed a fortune, but it didn’t matter because I could immediately picture him wearing them on that cool, red motorbike and my heart dropped directly in my stomach.”

   I open my mouth to say something but she starts to giggle and screeches, “To be honest, I imagined him wearing o-o-only the gloves, if you see what I mean, and was ready to pay double only for the vague perspective of this happening in reality someday.”

   My eyes go wide. I thought we decided to be reasonable about this.

   Since when she started imagining him only in gloves?

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 48!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Why do you think Emma is so excited?

What could’ve Lucky told her on the phone? 😁

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

49. The Three Wishes

“Emma, I thought we decided to be reasonable about you and Lucky,” I finally manage to interrupt for a brief moment her ecstatic rant.

   “Yeah, but wait to hear this. Not only can I no longer be reasonable, but I’m actually going totally crazy,” she shrieks in my ear.

   What could’ve he told her? I know Lucky is capable of quite a lot, but Emma is not a person to be easily shaken.

   “Sooo, I decided to keep it a surprise about the gloves and answered that I had no present and asked him what he wanted.” She makes a dramatic pause and screams, “And he said that he had three wishes for his birthday that only I could fulfill.”

   “What?” My eyes go wide. “Did he tell you what they were?”

   “Well, I decided to play it cool and said that I’d promise nothing until he told me what he wanted. And guess what!” She stops for a second to take a breath, but I can’t wait to learn the rest.

   “Come on, Emma! What did he say?” I’m so excited that I start tapping my foot.

   “Heee saaaid… that his first wish was to take me on a date, second one was to promise him that I would fulfill the third one without asking more questions,” she finally blurts triumphantly.

   “Aaaaa,” we scream at the same time.

   “And what was your answer?” I impatiently yell.

   “I haven’t answered yet because, before I could do it, Lucky said that he had to go and hung up. He asked me to text him my decision.”

   “Aaaand? What are you going to write?” I yell louder.

   It’s difficult to tell who’s more excited, me or Emma.

   “It’ll be a yes, of course. What else?” I’m sure that she’s rolling her eyes.

   “What if the third wish is to have sex with him?” I retort.

   “Then I’ll do it, Sunny. It’s not that I don’t want it,” she huffs.

   “Emma, this isn’t something you do as a birthday present, especially if you’ve never done it before. Come over. We need to discuss it. Don’t do something you’ll regret later,” I start to plead. “Don’t answer before we talk.”

   She’s a clever girl but I suspect that my friend is too deep into Lucky and this will trick her into doing something reckless.

   “Don’t freak out, honey. I’m not that stupid. I know Lucky will never ask me such a thing. He’s too nice. I can’t imagine that he’d use such a cheap trick to get sex. He can have whoever he wants without his birthday as an excuse. This surely is some kind of a prank. He’s just teasing me, as usual.”

   She groans in annoyance, “I’d really prefer if we just go on a date and kiss and then he takes me home and does with me whatever he likes. We don’t need mysterious wishes to get to it. I’m totally ready.”

   “No, you’re not!” I argue. “You like him too much. A one-night stand will only hurt you. Even if it grows into something serious later, rushed sex now will disappoint you. You and Lucky have to go slower. I know you too well, Emma. You play tough but you’re not.” 

   I’m trying to persuade her because I know what will be the consequences, although, she obviously doesn’t see it 

   “I don’t know, Sunny. I’ve started to think lately that being with him once, although I may be unhappy later, is better than nothing at all. I know how totally stupid this is, but I just can’t stop dreaming about it. He’s so cool, handsome and sexy and I’ve been into him for so long. I have to take this risk. This agony has to end one way or another.” 

   Her long, tortured sigh shows me that she definitely didn’t manage to be reasonable about Lucky and has deep feelings for him.

   I try to raise her spirits. She seems desperate.

   “What if he genuinely likes you and all this is serious. He asked you on a date. It’s quite something. Let’s not try to predict what his third wish will be, ok? I’m sure that it’ll be fun and you’ll take the right decision when you learn it,” I say cheerfully.

   “Thanks, sweetie! You’re a treasure. Yeah, I’ll just have fun without overthinking.”

   I can feel the smile in her voice and am relieved that my friend is joyful again, so I quickly change the subject.

   “Do you want to go out for dinner? Or prefer me to cook something nice for you?” I ask.

   “I kind of feel like going out tonight,” Emma answers. “We have many things to celebrate, you know, your first official date with Em tomorrow, Lucky’s birthday and the fact that he finally made a move, the possibility for the band to make a record and … the three wishes.” 

   She blurts the last words through laughter, adding, “I know the perfect place to go. Put something nice on, it’s fancy. I’m coming in an hour.”

   “What do you mean fancy? Do I have to put a suit on?” I mutter.

   I don’t like formal clothing. I hate being dressed up, especially in a suit. And I never understand what Emma wants me to wear.

   She starts to chuckle.

   “No, cutie, I mean just to be fashionable and unconventional, as usual, but with a little more glamour.”

   “What?” I yelp. “Emma, I don’t get what you mean. Why do you have to make choosing an outfit so difficult every time?”

   I frown and stubbornly groan, “I’m not putting on anything until you come here and help me. And have in mind that I won’t wear clothes that are too tight for me like the last time.”

   She’s laughing her head off and barely manages to say, “Fine, I’m coming. But before you get any ideas to question my choices, remember that the white, skinny jeans got you a boyfriend,” and hangs up before I can contradict this unfair and overly annoying statement.

---

Photo by Rachel Claire from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 49!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Here’s another riddle for you. 😀😀😀

What do you think is Lucky’s third wish? 😉

I’ll even give you a hint… It’s not sex. 😁

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

50. The Cellar of The Castle

We’re standing at eight p.m. in front of the entrance of a winery restaurant that I can call no less than impressive. 

   It’s in an old, classical, two-storey corner building with triangular shape, situated on the spot where two of the busiest shopping streets of the town merge and exit on one of the most beautiful central squares, just opposite a magnificent baroque fountain. 

   The whole façade is covered in big, curve-top windows, surrounded by white, gypsum, lavishly ornamented frames, standing out against the pastel orange color of the walls. The attic floor is lined with shiny, metal sheets. A beautiful turret is peaking above the entrance. 

   The place indeed looks very elegant and stylish.

   It’s good that Emma agreed to come and help me with the clothes. I would’ve put on something completely inappropriate otherwise. 

   It’s nothing special that I’m wearing, just an open, white, button-down shirt and a pair of navy-blue pants. It’s enough, though, for me not to feel too sporty or sloppy.

   Emma, on the other hand, is absolutely stunning in her satiny, deep purple dress with wide-waist leather belt and impossibly high heels. I haven’t seen her so dressy in a while and this raises some subtle gut feeling that she’s up to something.

   “Emma, this place looks really popular. Are you sure we’ll find a vacant table?” I ask, narrowing my eyes at her in suspicion.

   It’s the dinner hour and people go in all the time.

   “Don’t worry, honey. I’ve reserved a table for seven. They’re expecting us,” she proudly states.

   “Seven?” I yell in disbelief. “Is there something I’m not aware of?”

   Emma knows very well that I’m not comfortable among people I don’t know. I can’t believe that she’s invited others without telling me. 

   Not that I don’t want to meet some of her friends. I know she has a lot, but keeps them away from me, giving me time to get accustomed to my new environment. I’d really prefer, though, to be informed in advance and prepare somehow, if that’s possible at all, if I’m going to be presented to so many of them.

   “Calm down, sweetie! It’s for us and the boys.” She says soothingly. “There’ll be only two others that you don’t know yet, the remaining members of the band. I haven’t met them either but, being Em’s friends, I’m sure they’re pretty nice guys.”

   I huff nervously and she pats me on the shoulder. “You have to meet them someday. After all, you’re their lead singer’s boyfriend, aren’t you?”

   “Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” I frown at her.

   “Because I didn’t know until after our phone call either.” She shrugs her shoulders. “I received a text message from Lucky. He wanted to know what we’re doing later. It was right after we hung up. I told him that we’re having dinner at the winery and he asked me to make a reservation so that the band could come too. I forgot to tell you because we were choosing clothes and …”

   “Really?” I interrupt her. “It’s so common for Lucky to text you, that you’ve forgotten about it?”

   My words are overflowing with sarcasm and I hope she notices it.

   “Ok, ok, I didn’t tell you on purpose,” she raises her hands in surrender. “I wanted it to be a surprise.”

   I raise a brow and she adds resignedly, “Fine, I didn’t want you to freak out.”

   I gasp. There seems no way out of this.

   “Stop worrying. It’ll be great.” She grabs my hand and drags me in.

   The moment we pass the threshold, we find ourselves in another time, far in the past. 

   It’s an old cellar with stone walls and arched galleries, curving inwards, dimly lit by enormous, wrought iron chandeliers. 

   Vintage wooden racks are mounted on the walls, piled with hundreds of bottles of different types of wine from the floor to the ceiling. 

   Paintings of elderly women in local national costumes, preparing food in antique kitchens and old men, making wine, are hanging everywhere.

   It’s like an ancient castle. 

   A beautiful hostess immediately approaches and leads us through one of the galleries to our table, which is in a separate chamber with a large stone fireplace. 

   I gaze around in amazement.

   We sit at the broad, round table on black tufted chairs.

   Tall, cut glass candlesticks cast warm light and flickering shadows on the flawless, snowy-white tablecloth, the luxurious tableware and the crystal high stemmed wine glasses. 

   I relax among this beauty, mesmerized by the dance of the flames in the fireplace. 

   A smile is lingering on my lips. The uneasiness about the new people I have to meet is gone. 

   The only thought, occupying my mind is that, in few minutes, Em will be here.

---

Photo by Bruno Cantuaria

from Pexels

Photo by Rene Asmussen

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 50!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

What do you think of this unexpected gathering and Sunny finally meeting all the members of Em’s band? 😉

Do you think Lucky has prepared a surprise for Emma on his birthday?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

51. The Band

We are given menus in English which resemble more to a thick encyclopedia of international cuisine. I’m surprised to see that there’s a large section for Japanese food among others. 

   Emma is grinning at me.

   “Isn’t it just the perfect place? This restaurant is famous with its superb Italian and Japanese dishes.” She makes an expressive face and starts to chuckle. “You get it? Japan meets Italy.”

   I roll my eyes, trying hard not to blush before the boys have even arrived. 

   My phone dings, indicating that a text message is received. I take a look at the screen and my heart skips a beat when I see Em’s name.

 Em: 

“Hi, beautiful! Are you already at the winery?”

 Me:

“Yes, we just sat at the table. This place is amazing. Have you seen the menu!!!”

 Em:

“I’m glad you like it, sweetie. I’m sorry I had to go this morning before you woke up. You look like an angel when you sleep. I was just lying and gazing at your face for a full hour.”

   How can he be so sweet?

Me: “Well, I was doing the same last night but much longer.”

 Em: 

“Bad kitty! You may not believe it, but you just made me blush.” 

   I immediately erupt in an outburst of giggles. 

 Me:

“Are you coming soon? I miss you.”

 Em:

“I’ll be with you in few minutes, love.”

   “Why are you all red and giggling?” Emma is looking at me with undisguised curiosity. “It was Em, wasn’t it? What did he say?”

   “They’re on their way,” I stick out my tongue at her and add, “and I’m not telling you the rest.”

   “If you’re so stubborn, then I’m not telling you what I answered about Lucky’s three wishes,” she pouts.

   “Did you send him an answer?” I yell excitedly, but Emma immediately turns her back to me and snorts. 

   “Ok, fine,” I sigh and hand her the phone, “but no comments, please!”

   “Aww, you both are soo cute!” she coos with shining eyes, having seen the messages.

   “Alright then!” Emma straightens up with a serious expression. “I told him that I’ll grant his three wishes, but only if the third one is not against my morals.”

   I nod approvingly. 

   “Don’t you think it’s kind of stupid, though?” Emma purses her lips. “It implies that I expect him to ask for sex while he may have no such intentions, and also makes me look like an old prig, which I’m definitely not.”

   “No, it’s a good answer,” I assure her. “It should be clear to him that you won’t do anything he wants. So, how did he react?”

   “He said that it’s fair enough,” she grins.

   The nice hostess appears at this moment, followed by Em, Jamie, Lucky and two more guys.

   I still don’t know the name of their band but they can just call it ‘Drop Dead Hot’. 

   The first of the new boys is much shorter than all the rest. His dark brown hair looks as if it hasn’t seen a comb in at least a week. His round glasses with thick, black frames cover half of his face. The best word to describe him is simply ‘cute’. He’s fidgeting nervously in his place, casting shy, charming smiles towards me and Emma.

   The other man seems to be few years older than us. Colorful tattoos cover his entire arms. His impressive biceps and the total luck of hair on his head, which is compensated by carefully trimmed, thick, short-boxed black beard, give him a menacing look. He’s quite scary, but his warm, brown eyes soften his features and radiate kindness.

   The first glance at Em, however, makes my eyes widen and I almost forget to breathe. 

   Oh, My God! When is this boy going to stop amazing me to the point of numbness?

   He pushes the two boys forward and says, “Guys, these are Sunny and Emma.” Then waves towards them and adds, “and these are Mikey and Tony. “ 

   We shake hands and mumble greetings before they sit, but my eyes are firmly fixed on my boyfriend, or better say, the spectacular vision that should be him. 

   I’m trying to stop gazing and close my gaping mouth but it’s impossible. I’m stunned. Looking at Emma’s face, I see that I’m not the only one. Lucky and Jamie are smirking, amused by our reaction. 

   Oh. My. God!!!

   I’ve seen Em with dark makeup and without it, wrapped in black leather and in a swimsuit, on his motorbike and even naked in my bed. 

   But nothing, absolutely nothing could’ve prepared me for the staggering sight that he is at this moment.

___________________________________ 

Photo by Ralph Rabago

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 51!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Are you curious why is Sunny so startled by Em’s look? 😉

Any guesses what might be the reason?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

52. The Master of The Castle

I’m blinking at Em. My heart is racing while I am contemplating if I should be frightened, entertained or just smitten. I am actually all three at the same time, totally swept off my feet.

   He is wearing a stylish, slim fit, burgundy suit in three pieces over a linen, white shirt, complemented by an elegant navy-blue tie. There is no doubt that It is Italian and most probably from some well-known designer’s collection. It fits him so well that it seems to be sewn especially for him. The gold buttons and two massive gold rings, on the index and the little finger of the left hand, make him look extremely classy. 

   A knee long black leather trench coat with a lavish fur collar gives him that retro look of a 19th century nobleman. 

   A long, wine red, velvet scarf is wrapped round his neck, going down, almost to his waist. 

   His smooth, shining, raven hair is swept to the left, tousled into curls and waves in a dramatic, voluminous hairstyle.

   What amazes me even more is Em’s face. 

   His top and bottom lash lines are defined and extended with a thick black eye liner and maroon smoky shadows. His eyes look beautiful and mysterious against his milky white skin, resembling those of a big cat. 

   And his irises are… red.

   Standing between the stone walls of the cellar, in front of the burning fireplace, he looks like the incredibly handsome but deadly dangerous master of the castle. 

   Now I fully understand why people call him The Dark Prince.

   My heart’s pounding faster and faster. 

   I’m staring at him and can’t stop asking myself again and again why he is with me. Why does he claim to be in love with an ordinary, emotionally unstable, foreign boy? Is all this for real or I’m in some kind of a twisted dream where Prince Charming saves the troubled boy from his misery but then turns out to be a vampire and the boy is doomed?

   Then I remember my conversation with Emma. 

   Firm determination rises in me to fight the insecurity. I repeat to myself that, whatever the reason, he’s mine. It’s a fact. I’m not scared to admit that I love him. We’re together. 

   Em comes closer, looking at me with a raised brow. 

   “I thought you missed me, kitty. Won’t I at least get a hug?” he smirks. “I know I look like a vampire, but I’m not going to bite you… yet.” 

   He opens his arms to me. 

   I hesitate just one more second, still unable to comprehend that this man is actually talking to me, and then I throw myself on his neck. 

   He smells of lavender and pine tree. His fluffy scarf caresses my face. 

   “Hello, sweet bunny. Were you afraid to hug me?” he whispers and captures my lips. 

   I sigh contentedly and melt in his arms.

   “These are only contact lenses. It’s just me, love” he smiles, squeezing me closer. 

   We keep pressing into each other and kissing until someone deliberately coughs behind Em’s back, making us unwillingly pull apart. 

   It’s Jamie who sneers and winks to the new boys. “I told you guys. These two are like teenagers. Can’t get their hands off each other.”

   “Now I see what you mean,” Mikey nods, adjusting his glasses.

   “Don’t mind them, sweetie,” Em smiles, intertwining our fingers. “The guys are just teasing us because they’re jealous. They’ve been single for too long.”

   “Can’t say you’re not right,” Tony huffs. “So, this is the notorious Sunny who’s going to make us world famous,” he adds, grinning at me.

   “What do you mean?” I’m really puzzled by his words and look at Em questioningly.

   “Let’s order some food and drinks and we’ll explain everything,” he smirks, exchanging quick glances with the other boys.

   “Aaah, I like riddles so much!” Emma exclaims excitedly. “Especially when you get to solve them over some great food and wine.”

   “Well, I have two more things for you to cheer on, sweetie pie,” Lucky coos at her. “First of all, you get to know two secrets instead of one because I’ve yet to tell you my third wish.” 

   He starts laughing at her happy shriek. “And second, since it’s my birthday, the dinner is on me.” 

   He tosses a shameless look at Emma’s plunging neckline and adds, “You’re breath taking tonight, princess. My wish kind of starts to change from what it initially was.” 

   Emma immediately gives him a reproachful look, just making him laugh harder.

   “I know, I know, honey. God save me from messing with your morals,” Lucky snorts and quickly bends under the table to avoid the napkin, flying towards his face.

   “Don’t be a bad boy and stop teasing our beautiful lady,” Jamie scolds him, kissing Emma’s hand with Victorian England manner.

   “And all this insolence after I got you this gorgeous present and put such great efforts to keep it a secret for a week,” she sighs, fluttering her eyelashes at Lucky and pouting elegantly.

   “Aww, I’m so sorry!” he gives her the puppy eyes look. “Please, forgive me, my lady! I’ll be a very good boy from now on. Can I see my present now?” 

   His eyes are shining with curiosity.

   “Not before I get something to drink, my dear,” Emma smirks and starts reading the menu, not paying attention to Lucky’s whining.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 52!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

What do you think of Em’s impersonation? 😀😀😀

Did you like it?

Why do you think Sunny is going to make their band world famous? 🥰

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

53. Total Opposites

“Do you like Italian food, kitty?” Em asks me when we all are finally sited round the table.

   “I love it,” I beam. “I was actually planning to order something from that part of the menu.”

   “Good! Then I offer you to let me choose for you and you’ll choose something for me from the Japanese section. What do you think?”

   “That will be great!” I answer enthusiastically. I really can’t wait to see what he’ll pick for me.

   “Is there anything you don’t eat?” I ask. “There’s quite a lot of raw fish and specific spices in our cuisine.” I don’t want to order something that he won’t like.

   “No, sweetie. I’ll be happy to try anything you chose for me,” he smiles and strokes my cheek.

   We both start to dig into the enormous list of dishes. In few minutes Em’s eyes lighten with delight.

   “I know what I’ll order for you,” he says excitedly. “I told you that half of my family is from Bologna. My father is from there. It’s in the region Emilia Romagna. Besides the fact that it’s very beautiful, the town is famous with its delicious food. Do you know that Italians actually call it Bologna ‘la grassa’? It means Bologna ‘the fat’.”

   He chuckles and I can see the love for the place, written on his face.

   “I spent my childhood there and cooked every day with my nonna [1]. I really enjoyed it,” he says lovingly.

   “You’re so sweet,” I can’t help but coo at him. “I love the way you speak about your family.”

   “It’s because of you, kitty.” He kisses the tip of my nose. “You made me this way. I haven’t spoken to anyone about my family for ages.”

   Em pauses for a moment, looking into my eyes. I can feel the unspoken words, lingering on his lips. I know what he’s thinking. I want to tell him that he can say it now. I’m no more afraid to hear it. I need to let him know that I feel the same. But I’m still not ready and only smile. He smiles back and continues.

   “Anyway, I see that they prepare some of the most famous Bologna dishes here. Soo, I’ll order for you tortellini alla Bolognese [2],” he states triumphantly. “It’s ring-shaped pasta, stuffed with a mix of prosciutto crudo di Parma [3], mortadella [4], Parmigiano Reggiano [5], hen egg and a little nutmeg, served in brodo di cappone [6]. I hope the taste will be authentic. Do you like how it sounds?”

   “I’m thrilled to try them,” I nod my head eagerly.

   “I surely like how your Italian sounds,” Emma mumbles with an expressive sigh.

   “I can speak Italian if you’d like,” Lucky immediately offers, making everyone laugh.

   “And then I have for you Cotoletta alla Bolognese [7],” Em goes on. “It’s a hot veal cutlet, dipped in beaten egg and dredged in bread crumbs with butter, served with slices of prosciutto and cheese on it.”

   “Em, both sound absolutely delicious, but I can’t eat all of this food. It seems a lot. Order one of them. The other I can try next time.”

   “Oh, no, my sweet. Be thankful that I’m not ordering a starter as well. I knew you would say this. Being with half-Italian means eating a lot. Get used to it,” he chuckles. “And we’re drinking prosecco [8], of course.”

   Now it’s my turn. After Em’s sophisticated choice, I feel a little anxious if I’ll manage so well. Finally, I decide that he’ll like the tempura shrimps and vegetables [9]. In addition, I decide to order a platter of Nigirizushi [10] with various toppings and wasabi [11], pickled ginger and soy sauce on the side.

   Em’s sincere praises when I show him the dishes, tell me that I’ve succeeded.

   Everyone orders and we’re sipping wine while waiting for the food to arrive.

   “So, what was that about you becoming world famous and what do I have to do with it?” I can’t wait to learn. “How did the meeting go?”

   “Oh, the man was a real pain in the ass,” Lucky grunts. “We started at five and the whole thing went on for three full hours with no prospect of ending. The guy was like a coiled spring.”

   “Yeah,” Tony intervenes, rolling his eyes. “At some point I started to wonder if he was on some kind of drugs and where this endless energy was coming from. He asked about almost every tiny detail of our life, taking notes all the time. We confessed where we had graduated primary and secondary school, in which University we’re in, where we worked, about our parents, hobbies, former and current romantic relationships, absolutely everything.”

   “At some point it was pretty embarrassing,” Mikey quietly adds. “But he was determined to learn it all and said it was the standard procedure.”

   “Absolutely annoying!” Jamie also joins. “It was going on for a full hour. We were almost ready to run out when he finally said that he wanted us to perform life some of our most popular songs. To be honest, I felt relieved. I’d much rather play than being interrogated.”

   “It was really funny, though,” Lucky chuckles, “how the man’s mouth fell agape when he saw Em. He wasn’t able to stop gazing at him during the whole interview. Not that it stopped him from going on and on with the questions, most of them directed particularly to Em. I’m astonished how, at some point, you didn’t tell him to fuck off,” he shakes his head, looking at Em.

   “It’s just his job, guys. He has to make sure that we’re not going to pull some ugly scandal, right after the company has invested an outrageous amount of money in the band,” Em says and the others nod in understanding. “I’m sure, as impressed as he was by me, I was still his main suspect,” he sneers.

   “What did you expect with this kinky look,” Lucky grins widely. “I wonder what he would’ve thought, if he saw you with Sunny.”

   I immediately tremble at his words. Is it possible that their fame has the price of Em not being with me anymore? I know that agents prefer their rock stars to be single. That sells records better.

   “Hey, sorry!” Lucky quickly blurts, seeing my startled expression. “Don’t get me wrong. I just meant that you’re pretty impressive as a couple. Em looks smug and perverted while you’re just the sweetest, shy bunny. You’re total opposites.”

   He looks remorsefully and smiles anxiously at me.

   “It’s ok!” I shakily smile back. “I’m not offended. I just thought that… may be… you know…” I feel that I’m severely blushing and just lower my eyes, unable to go on.

   “Lucky, you just don’t know when to stop, do you?” Emma snorts. “Be happy that it’s your birthday, or else I would’ve made you regret your big mouth.”

   “Emma, don’t!” I mumble. “He said nothing wrong. I know that I and Em are totally different. I get what Lucky means and agree. It’s not a bad thing.”

   “Me and my sweet kitty are the best match. Isn’t that just right, love.” Em cups my checks and lifts my face to look at him.

   He sweetly smiles at me and pecks my lips. I smile back and nod.

---

[1] Grandmother

[2] Tortellini from Bologna

[3] Ham, typical for the town of Parma

[4] Sausage, typical for the town of Bologna

[5] Italian firm cheese

[6] Capon broth (from a rooster, bread in aspecial way)

[7] Bolognese cutlet

[8] White, sparkling Italian wine, named after the village of Prosecco

[9] Battered and deep fried foods in Japanese cuisine

[10] Hand-pressed, oval-shaped balls of sushi rice with toppings

[11] A chili paste, made of Japanese horseradish

---

Photo by Rajesh TP 

from Pexels

Photo Harry Dona by

from Pexels

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 53!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Again, sorry about the lesson in Italian and Japanese cuisine! 

😀😀😀

I wanted this book to be not only a hot love story, but also to express my firm believe that people from all over the world must live together in harmony.

And what brings people together better than the good food and love? 💕💕💕

Despite the fact that we might live on two different sides of the globe, we’re all the same.

So, yeah, I send you all my love! 💗

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

54. World-Famous

“So, what happened next at the meeting?” I urge the boys to go on, dying of curiosity.

   “Well, we started to play,” Jamie answers. “We went on, and on, and on, one song after another for almost two hours. It was a full damn concert. And the agent was just watching, without moving a muscle.”

   “He was like the Great Sphinx of Giza, silent and judging,” Mikey mumbles in his delicate, quiet voice.

   “Yeah, man, exactly!” Jamie laughs loudly and goes on. “After the tenth song, the guy raised his hand and said only one word ‘Perfect!’ We stopped and were gazing at him openmouthed, waiting for him to say something more, but he was only scribbling in his notebook. This went on for ten minutes.”

   “Seek!” Lucky rolls his eyes. “We were so desperate to hear what he thought, but he was only shaking his head and kept writing in the damn book. Finally, he raised his head and blurted that we were ready for recording and he would make us an offer in two weeks. He also said that the fact that we’re five absolutely different kinds of people would be the fuel of our success.”

   “It was crazy!” Jamie interrupts him impatiently. “He hinted that we would be presented each as a certain type. Em would be ‘the mysterious’, Lucky ‘the bad boy’, Mickey ‘the cutie’, Tony ‘the silent macho’ and my humble persona ‘the angel’. Can you imagine?”

   “Oh, my God, this is so hot,” Emma screams excitedly and we all burst into laughter. 

   Thinking about it, though, it’s quite on the point. The man is obviously very good in his profession.

   “Anyway,” Tony continues the story, “the guy said that all the songs we had performed were great, but he still hadn’t heard the ultimate first single that would shoot us forward. He asked us to give it one more try. He had only fifteen minutes left before leaving for the airport. We were all in total confusion what else to play.”

   “Then Em had this crazy idea to carry out a completely new song that we hadn’t even rehearsed more than one or two times,” Lucky takes the floor. His eyes are shining with excitement. “The piece is a killer but still quite raw. We hit it and the man started gazing at us with his mouth agape. When we finished, he just shook Em’s hand and said ‘This song, boys, will make you world-famous.’ Before we could respond anything, he grabbed his handbag and was gone.”

   “And what was that song?” I ask in astonishment.

   “It’s the song I wrote for you, love,” Em answers, beaming at me.

   “What?” I squeak and my eyes go as wide as plates. “You didn’t write a song about… about… my…” I bend down to him and whisper in his ear, “mouth… on your… you know…,” shocked at the thought that he might have actually done it. My face is burning and is surely beat red.

   Oh Dear! I remember what he said on the phone very well. 

   This is a whole new level of embarrassment which I’ve never reached so far. My brain is frantically scrolling through possible lyrics, each more outrageous than the previous and I huff in desperation. Em is sooo capable of doing this.

   He stares at me, puzzled for a second, and upon realizing what I’m actually asking, throws his head back and erupts in loud, rapturous laughter. His whole body is shaking so violently that the chair beneath him starts to crack, threatening to break into pieces.

   The others are speechless, wondering what’s going on.

   A bunch of waiters enter the chamber, pushing two serving trolleys, piled with food at this particular moment. They start distributing it on the table. Em is making tremendous efforts to stop laughing and finally calms down, just when they are finished and leave, discreetly glancing with curiosity over their shoulders.

   “Naughty kitten, your mind might turn out to be even dirtier than mine,” he widely grins, wiping away few tears from his lashes. “The song is romantic, sweetie. It’s not about a blow jo…”

   “Shhh!” I hiss and put my hand on his mouth. 

   Em immediately uses the opportunity to kiss my palm.

   I would slide under the table, if it was appropriate, to hide my fresh-raspberry-syrup colored face. I find nothing better to do but stuff my mouth with a big spoonful of tortellini, trying hard to avoid Emma’s eyes. She’s glaring at me with raised eyebrows but I’m firmly pretending not to notice it.

   “Well, as I said, the song is awesome,” Lucky breaks the awkward silence. I’m tremendously grateful to him. “However, it’s really difficult to play and we’ll have to clear our performance, if we want it to be our first single.”

   “I’m sure, we’ll manage on time,” Jamie says dismissively. “We should play it at the first gig for this season. That’s when you get to hear it, Mr. Inspiration,” he winks at me.

   Everyone starts to eat and the conversation flows smoothly into the direction of what still needs to be improved on the arrangement and whether there should be a longer guitar solo or bass. I’m quietly eating my extremely tasty Italian dishes, relieved that nobody understood why Em was laughing his head off.

   “So, where’s my present?” Lucky pinches Emma’s cheek.

   She proudly takes out an elegant, black, satin bag, tied with a red ribbon, instead of scolding him, as usual. His eyes sparkle with delight. He opens it, beaming from ear to ear.

   “Wow, these are absolutely gorgeous!” he exclaims, putting on the gloves which fit him perfectly. “Thank you, princess!”

   He cups Emma’s cheeks and starts squeezing and rubbing them, “Aren’t they super smooth and soft to the touch?” he teasingly smirks at her.

   Then he bends and whispers something in her ear. Emma squeals and her face immediately turns scarlet.

   Blushing is not something typical for her. He must have told her something really unprecedented.

   The curiosity is eating me alive. I’m desperate to learn what it is.

   What’s even weirder, is that Em is giggling conspiratorially next to me. As soon as I throw him a questioning glare, though, he makes an innocent face and only shrugs his shoulders.

   “What do you think about my third wish?” Lucky chuckles, eyeing Emma who’s totally stunned.

   “Really?” she whispers with obvious disbelief in her voice. “You ask this?”

   “I’m absolutely serious,” he confirms. “And you can’t say no because you actually already agreed and have no reason to put in force the additional condition you set. I don’t think this contradicts any moral norms.”

   Emma is gazing at him with wide eyes for some time, opening and closing her mouth as if trying to say something, but the words just don’t come out. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath.

   “Then I say yes,” she finally looks at him and nods.

   “Awesome!” Lucky beams and shakes her hand as if they’ve made some very important agreement. She smiles but her hands are slightly shaking.

   What on earth did he ask her?

   I’m sure Em knows something and, if he thinks he can keep this a secret from me, he’s terribly wrong. I’m not letting her do anything before I’m sure it’s safe and good for her.

   I decide to wait till tomorrow and press him for some answers. Nothing can happen tonight since it’s close to midnight and Emma is leaving with her parents on one day trip to the mountains in the morning.

   This time it’s Emma who’s pretending not to notice my questioning glare.

---

Photo by Reafon Gates 

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 54!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

What do you think about Sunny being the inspiration for the first single of Em’s band?

💕💕💕

Are you curious about Lucky’s wish? 😁

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

55. My Love

I’m walking out of the main entrance of my apartment building at five p.m. on Sunday, dressed warmly and carrying an additional jacket and my favorite Totoro backpack, full of spare clothes, as Em has specifically instructed me the previous evening. 

   I’ve slept the whole day, also at his insistence, and am still a little drowsy. 

   He’s already waiting for me, leaning on the black Wrangler and spreading hotness, as usual.

   “Hey, kitty!” He smiles and opens the front door for me to get in, but instead of moving aside, grabs my waist and swirls me round in the air.

   I start to giggle and squeak, “Put me down, Em! Are you crazy?”

   He does, but pins my back to the jeep and starts kissing my cheeks, my chin and my lips. 

   “Yes, I am!” he laughs. “You know that I’m crazy about you.” 

   I have nothing to do but wrap my arms round his neck and kiss him back.

   “Where are we going?” I ask when we’re finally seated. I’ve noticed that there are a picnic basket, some blankets and throw pillows on the back seat. Adding the fact that we’re both wearing warm clothes, we will obviously be somewhere outdoors.

   “I promised you something before and I intend to fulfill it today,” he smiles mysteriously and we pull off.

   I see the enormous bridge over the channel ten minutes later and can guess where we’re going. It’s the route to the picturesque beach above the city. 

   I’m so excited that I can’t sit still, not only because I love the place and my gorgeous boyfriend is next to me, but also as this is such an important day. 

   I’ll finally find out all the things about Em that have been disturbing my peace since I met him. Most importantly, I have firmly decided to tell him how I feel about him. My happiness and anticipation are mixed with fear and anxiety, creating a boiling cocktail of emotions that make me fidget restlessly in my seat.

   “Are you nervous, kitten?” Em softly asks and takes my hand. “This is a date. I’ll do my best to make it nice and romantic. There’s nothing to worry about, love,” he gently says and kisses the tips of my fingers, without averting his eyes from the road.

   “I’m sorry, Dārin. I know. It’s not because of you. It’s just how I am,” I smile shakily.

   “My eyes are not red anymore,” he chuckles and peeks at me for a moment to show me the stunning blue irises that I adore, “but it doesn’t mean that I won’t bite… if you ask me.” 

   I start to laugh and my tension slowly subsides. It comes to my mind that I’m not actually against him biting me and that makes me laugh louder. 

   Em tosses a quick glimpse at me with a wide, dimpled smile.

   “Naughty kitten!” he mumbles and shakes his head.

   I seriously start to think that he can read my mind.

   We reach our destination. It looks a lot different than I remember. 

   The promenade is almost empty. Only few of the restaurants and the shops, which happen to have indoor parts, are still working. The colorful, noisy stream of people is gone. There’s no one at the beach.

   “The season is over,” Em sighs. “A little bit sad, isn’t it? But I still love it. Only those of us, who are local, can see the hidden marvels of this place without it being flooded by the crowds of tourists.”

   We reach the end of the asphalt lane. Em takes a turn directly on the sand and keeps driving on the beach. He pulls over few meters away from the water and smiles at me.

   “Here we are. Welcome to my secret observatory. I like exploring different places with my motorbike. One evening I just ended up here. It was so beautiful, that I kept coming again and again. Being here helps me to sort out the thoughts in my head and, sometimes, I even get inspired for my songs.” He gets out of the car, goes around it, opens my door and stretches his hand to me. “Come on, look at this!”

   I step next to him on the sand and follow his gaze. 

   We’re standing next to each other on the vast deserted beach, with the whole city, spread in front of our eyes. The sun is still bright, but is slowly crawling down to the horizon. The signs of the approaching dusk can already be seen. It’s peaceful around us. The only sounds we hear are the splashing of the waves and the cries of the seagulls.

   Em’s fingers intertwine with mine and gentle warmth spreads all over my body. My heart is beating faster and faster. I can no longer keep everything I feel inside of me. 

   Before he tells me everything I’ve asked for, before making that record and becoming world-famous, before indecision and fear overwhelm me again and this magical moment is over, I must say it.

   “Em,” I whisper. 

   He only turns to face me, without uttering a word, sensing that I need to take my time and follow my own rhythm. 

   We look into each other’s eyes and I dive in the blue waves of his gaze. I can give myself completely to him. I think I already have. He owns every single piece of my heart. 

   My lips tremble but I won’t give up. I squeeze both his hands, take a deep breath and say as clear as I can, 

   “I love you!”

   I can see the sparks, bursting in his sapphire eyes. A warm smile softens his features. He pulls me towards him, placing my palms on his shoulders. His arms sneak around my waist. 

   A second before his lips touch mine, he whispers, “I love you too!”

   This kiss is as sweet and intoxicating as every other I’ve shared with him, but still, there’s something different. 

   It’s soaked with complete trust and devotion which makes it the most precious one. 

   I close my eyes and let my heart open and be filled with the warmth of all the wonderful feelings I’ve denied to myself for so long. It’s incredible. I’m happy. 

   I’ll be able to face anything that the future holds because of these exceptional moments of utter and profound happiness that I had the privilege to experience.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 55!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

A real love confession! 

💕💕💕

Did you expect it? 🥰 

Did you like the scene? 😍

Revelations are coming. Are you excited to learn everything about Em? 😁

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

56. In a Fairy Tale

THANK YOU for encouraging me to tell this story, for never giving up and always being with me!

   ***

   We slowly pull apart, smiling at each other.

   “Are you hungry?” Em asks and his voice is slightly hoarse.

   “Very hungry,” I answer, still dizzy from the kiss and unable to take my eyes off of his mouth.

   “Then stop staring at my lips and help me set the blankets if you don’t want me to drag you straight home and skip dinner altogether,” he smirks.

   I pretend to pout but a second later we burst into laughter.

   Em has thought of everything, needed for a romantic picnic on the beach. 

   We spread an enormous, sand proof blanket on the ground and another, soft and fluffy, over it. He brings a pile of throw pillows from the jeep and scatters them around for us to sit. They are beautiful, white, with Moroccan motives on them. The setting looks cozy and colorful.

   A big, wicker basket is placed in the middle. The lid turns into a small table when opened. 

   We settle between the pillows, facing each other and start arranging the food in a beautiful set of plates with decorations in traditional Arabic style.

   “I decided to create some oriental mood, as if we’re in a ‘One Thousand and One Nights’ tale,” Em winks. “What do you think?”

   “I think that you’re the most romantic person I know,” I mumble.

   The food looks amazing. There’re grilled chicken, ciabatta sandwiches with mozzarella, tomatoes and fresh basil leaves. A big bowl is full of avocado, red and yellow cherry tomatoes salad and another one of fruit skewers with strawberries, pineapple and grapes.

   To top it all, Em takes out a bottle of champagne and two high flute, crystal glasses. He shakes the bottle and opens it with a loud pop, directing the fizzling liquid into them. He hands me one of the glasses and clinks it with his.

   “For my sweet, beautiful, pink haired kitten,” he says with a big smile.

   „For my handsome, mysterious savior,“ I add and take a sip of the cold wine, blushing profoundly to the tips of my ears.

   “How can you be so cute and shy all the time?” Em coos at me. “When are you going to get used to the fact that I adore you?”

   “I don’t know,” I mutter, “probably never.”

   “Oh, yes, you will, kitty. I’m going to spoil you so much, that you won’t be able to recognize yourself,” he chuckles. “I hope, however, that you won’t stop blushing in this incredibly lovely way.”

   “Don’t worry. It’s incurable. I’ve tried very hard, you can trust me,” I smile.

   “Good! Now let’s eat. I know that you can’t wait to learn everything about me and the boys, but I don’t want you to faint on me out of hunger.” He waves towards the food and grabs a sandwich.

   I do the same and dig in the crispy bread. It’s so delicious. The flavors of the chicken and the cheese complement each other perfectly. The tomatoes, mixed with the green spices, make them light and fresh.

   “This is so good!” I sigh. “Did you make everything by yourself?”

   “Mhm,” Em only nods since his mouth is stuffed with food.

   “Is there anything that you’re not good at?” I roll my eyes. 

   Honestly, how can this boy be so perfect?

   “Yeah, washing,” he grins. “I suck at it. Yesterday, my favorite white shirt turned pink. I forgot to separate the white from the colored laundry, again. I hate cleaning either, especially the bathroom.”

   I start laughing. I really can’t picture him, cleaning a bathroom.

   “Do you live alone in that big house?” I ask. “It’s surely a lot of cleaning, not to mention after that wild party.”

   “Oh, you won’t believe what a mess it was. The house was literally ruined. I had to call a cleaning company to make it habitable again. I threw three sets of bed sheets in the trash. Don’t ask me why.” He huffs in annoyance. “That’s why I didn’t want to make that party in the first place. But Lucky is worse than a leech when he decides he wants something. He’d whine and chase you tirelessly until you oblige just to be left alone.” 

   He looks at me with naughty sparks in his eyes, “But it turned to be the most awesome party ever. Don’t you agree, sexy bunny?”

   “I agree,” I mumble and take a big gulp of champagne in an attempt to save myself from turning into a ripe strawberry.

   Em ruffles my hair, very pleased with the effect of his teasing.

   “Anyway, to answer your question, yes, I live alone. It was our family holiday house, before my parents divorced. And when I decided to come and study at the local University, dad gave it to me. I have only happy memories here and it feels like home.”

     “I’m so sorry, Dārin! I mean about your parents.” I take his hand. How silly of me. It never crossed my mind that my confident, smug, popular boyfriend might have had difficulties in his life.

   “Oh, don’t be, kitty. It happened three years ago and I really didn’t take it hard. I told you that my father is Italian and mom is local, from the capital. The last five years each of them kind of had their own lives. Dad preferred to spend more and more time in Italy to attend to his business. Mom had her own art gallery and did not seem to miss him very much. It was natural for them to separate at some point and pursue their own goals.” He shrugs his shoulders and smiles, “There wasn’t a big drama. They’re still friends. And we really were a happy family during my childhood. Sometimes life goes that way.”

   “I’m glad it’s not bothering you,” I smile back.

   While we’re eating and talking, the sun has set and it’s getting quite dark. 

   Em goes to the jeep and takes out of the trunk several beautiful vintage lanterns with batteries. He places them around us and lights them on. Then he hands me my additional jacket.

   “Put this on, kitty. It’ll soon get colder.”

   I do as I’m told. Em takes a spare blanket, sits behind me cuddling me with my back leaning on his chest and envelopes both of us with it.

   “Are you warm?” he gently asks with his chin on my shoulder.

   “Yes, it’s perfect,” I sigh contentedly.

   “Well, this is the magical view that I promised to show you,” he says, kissing my hair. “You’re the only person I’ve ever wanted to bring here with me.”

   I look in the direction of the city and gasp with astonishment. 

   Thousands of beautiful lights of every color are flickering in the dark. 

   We can see the city roads, outlined by the street lights and the flushing billboards on the facades and the roofs of the buildings. The streams of cars are moving like huge, glowing snakes. 

   An enormous cathedral, lit in warm golden illuminations, stands in the very center of this fairy tale. 

   The calm sea is glimmering and swaying bellow this beauty.

   “This is the most amazing thing I’ve ever seen,” I say quietly. “Thank you so much for bringing me here!”

 "Thank you for being here with me," Em gently whispers in my ear.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 56!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Em starts to open up and more is coming. 

💕💕💕

Did you like their romantic escape?

😁

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

57. Chasing Rabbits

We’re cuddling and staring at the staggering view in silence, enjoying our closeness for what seems an hour.

   “So, are you ready to learn all the secrets of The Dark Prince?” Em suddenly says, kissing my ear.

   “Em, I’m not…,” I stutter, slightly ashamed that I used to call him this way too.

   “You didn’t think that I wasn’t aware how people called me, did you?” he snorts through laughter, rubbing his cheek in my hair. “To be honest, I actually quite like it. Sounds a little cheesy, but it’s still cool. I can understand why they’ve come up with it.”

   He looks at me slyly and smirks, “Just wait. I’m sure you’ll have a nick name of your own soon. I expect something like ‘The Angel Face’ or ‘Prince Charming’…”

   “Stop it!” I start to giggle.

   Em is unfazed and goes on, “What about ‘Cuddle Bunny’ or ‘Sweet Cheeks’…”

   “Nooo,” I chuckle. “I’m not that cute.”

   “Yes, you are! Oh, I know! We’ll be ‘The Dark Prince’ and his ‘Sexy Kitten’.” 

   We both laugh out loud.

   “I hope you know that I’m not asking you to tell me about you out of curiosity,” I mumble when we calm down. “It’s just that I’m so insecure most of the time. I need to know what’s going on around me in order not to constantly freak out. Sorry, if it’s not comfortable for you.”

   “Oh, kitty, you’re so sweet,” Em squeezes me closer. “I’m your boyfriend. You can ask me anything and I’ll be happy to answer. I’m not uncomfortable at all. I want you to know everything about me.” 

   He kisses my cheek and starts. 

   “Ok, here we go. I told you that I spent my early childhood in Italy. We lived in a big country house, in a picturesque village, close to Bologna. There were me, mom and dad, my sister and my nonna. It’s the most beautiful place in the world,” he sighs, “with green hills, lavish orchards and vineyards, old red and ochre houses and rabbits, running free everywhere. It was just what a child needs to be happy. Every day was like a dream.”

   I smile at the vision of this wonderful place. I can imagine cute little Em, cooking every day with his nonna and running through the green meadows, chasing rabbits.

   “I’d like to see this,” I whisper, pressing closer to him.

   “Mhm,” he nods.

   There’s some weird tone in his voice. I wonder what it means for a brief moment, but then focus again on what he’s telling me. 

   “I was really happy and free,” he smiles a little sadly. “But, as it often happens, it ended abruptly one day when my parents decided to move here and live in the capital. My father opened a new branch of his company and mom wanted to run an art gallery. I was ten at that time.”

   I can feel him tensing and fear that what’s coming is not good. 

   “I was really excited at the beginning. I had never been to my mother’s home country before, so I couldn’t wait to see it.” Em makes a pause and shakes his head. “And I was shocked to the core.”

   He brushes his fingers through my hair and gasps, “I think, you can, unfortunately, relate to that, having recently arrived from Japan. You know what it means to find yourself in a completely different world. I can assure you that you coped with it much better than me. I was lost. The capital is nothing like this warm, beautiful, sea resort. It’s cold, overpopulated, noisy and dirty. I didn’t like it. I actually hated it the very second we got off the plane.” 

   Em buries his face in my shoulder and becomes silent.

   “I’m so sorry, Dārin!” I whisper and take his hand. 

   The thought of Em, being unhappy and frightened, just breaks my heart.

   “Anyway,” he continues quietly, “the worst part was the new school. The first months of middle school here were the hardest times in my life. I was nothing similar to what I am now.”

   Another pause follows. Em takes a deep breath as if to gain courage. My heart shrinks but I’m silent, giving him the time, he needs. 

   “I had no self-confidence,” he whispers. “On the contrary, I was extremely shy. I was also very tall, almost a foot above my classmates, too skinny, my hair much longer than the local fashion and my complexion too pale. I liked wearing dark clothes and listened to alternative rock. In general, I was totally different from the others, an outcast.”

   Em laughs gloomily, “To top it all, I had a severe foreign accent, although I spoke the local language fluently.” 

   He huffs and squeezes my hand, “You can imagine what followed. The kids at that age are nothing close to kind and understanding. I became a constant object of bulling. It wasn’t physical, but mainly verbal, and didn’t happen every day. It was often enough, though, to make my heart shrink every morning when I had to go to school. I started having panic attacks. I just refused to leave the house at some point. My parents were seriously considering to send me back to Italy.”

   “Oh, Em, this is so awful!” I turn around to face him and hug him tightly. “No child should go through such trials.” 

   I’m so outraged that I feel my eyes tearing up. I try to wipe them over his shoulder, without being noticed

   “Aww, sweet kitty, don’t be upset. It’s all in the past,” Em coos, kissing my wet lashes. 

   “Besides, I had my savior,” he chuckles. 

   I raise my brows questioningly and he goes on.

   “The doorbell rang one morning, while I was pleading with my mom to stay home for the day. It was a boy from my class. We had barely spoken more than one or two times. He was one of the popular kids. The girls were crazy about him. Even the bullies wanted to be his friends. He was constantly in a good mood, kind and funny. Everyone liked his blond, curly hair, the cute, freckled face and those big, blue eyes that were always smiling.”

   “Jamie,” I mumble quietly in amazement.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 57!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

The story reached 10K reads and I’m speechless! 💗

You’re amazing!

Isn’t little Em, chasing rabbits in the green meadows of Emilia-Romagna the cutest thing

? 

💕💕💕

Did you like this side of him?

Did you expect his savior to be Jamie? 🥰

Are you curious about Lucky too? 😉😉😉

More revelations are coming today, so stay around. 

😁

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

58. Jamie and Lucky

“That’s right, kitty. It was Jamie,” Em nods. “Only, no one called him this way back then. His actual name is Georgi. It’s one of the most common local names. People here are mainly Orthodox and often name their children after Saint George.”

   I’m stunned at this new information. 

   I was sure that Lucky was a nick name, but had never thought this way about Jamie. 

   It’s quite logical, though. This is an Eastern European country. I should have known that these are nick names.

   Suddenly, it comes to my mind that probably Em is not the actual name of my boyfriend as well. 

   Oh, my God! 

   I’m desperate to learn what it is. My tongue is itching to ask him immediately, but I decide not to interrupt him and stay quiet.

   “He was standing at the door, smiling,” Em continues, “and explaining to my mom that he would pick me every morning for school, from now on, and she didn’t have to worry about bulling anymore because he would take care of me. Mom was enchanted, of course. She loves him like her own son to this day. I, naturally, asked him why he was doing this for me. You won’t believe what he answered.”

     “What?” I shriek impatiently.

   “He said exactly this and I quote, ‘Because you are amazing, although the fools, who bully you, don’t see it yet. Also because I’m your future best friend. The third reason is that, one day, we’ll become famous and I want us to do it together’.” 

   Em grins at my stunned, wide-eyed face. “Can you imagine that? I was looking at him the same way you’re looking at me now.”

   “Unbelievable!” I finally manage to utter.

   “Yeah, that’s how cool Jamie is,” Em laughs and pinches my cheek. 

   “And he did it. He became my best friend indeed and that’s what he is to this day,” he proudly says. “No one bullied me anymore from that morning on. On the contrary, many people tried to befriend me. At the beginning it was a way to get close to Jamie, but then some sincerely wanted to be my friends. Things got better and I slowly accustomed to my new home country.”

  Em brushes the tip of my nose with his and smiles, “So, as you can see, we have a happy ending. No need to worry. Isn’t that right, kitty?”

   “Jamie was right about two more things,” I nod and smile back. “First, everyone sees now how amazing you are. And second, you two will indeed become famous together.”

   “Yeah, it’s a crazy possibility, isn’t it?” Em shakes his head as if still in disbelief. “But I don’t care about being famous. I just want to play my favorite music with my best friends.” 

   He leans closer and whispers, “and be with you, my sweet kitten, because you’re much more amazing than me.”

   Our lips touch and my pulse races. 

   I kiss his bottom lip and lightly bite the upper one, letting his tongue slide in my mouth. I love to feel him close. 

   His hands slide under my butt, lifting me to sit on his lap. I immediately wrap my thigs round his waist. He smells so good and his body is so warm. I press even closer and burry my fingers in his hair, lost in the sweetest kiss until I’m out of breath.

   “Do you want to hear the rest of the story, sweetie?” he mumbles on my lips.

   “Very much,” I answer, slightly panting.

   “Then behave! … Until we get home, I mean,” he smirks, squeezing lightly my thighs. 

   I instantly blush crimson and hide my face in his shoulder, making him laugh.

   “There isn’t much more left to tell actually,” Em shrugs his shoulders. “We decided to gather a band, five years ago. It was a total disaster. No one showed up at the two auditions we organized at school. Maybe, we didn’t advertise properly or there weren’t many people, playing an instrument or singing in a School of Economics.”

   I pout. How dare they ignore my Em’s auditions. He grins at my frown.

   “We were hanging out in a nearby park one day, when this boy approached us. I had seen him in the hallways at school, but we had never spoken. He was a year senior and famous for being quick tempered. No one messed with him. He had too many tattoos on his neck and shoulders for the teachers to be happy,” Em chuckles. “Girls, however, were nuts about him. They only admired him from a distance, though, due to his menacing look, while they flirted openly with Jamie all the time.”

   “It was Lucky, wasn’t it?” I scream victoriously. “And it’s not his real name!”

   Em bursts into laughter.   

   “Yes, kitty, you’re right for both. To be honest, I and Jamie felt quite uneasy, seeing him coming towards us with utter determination, written on his face. I was sure he’d pick on us and was prepared for a fight. You can imagine our astonishment when he said ‘I play the guitar and can sing. Take me in your band’.”

   “Aaaaa,” I yell, “This is so cool!”

    Em grins at my enthusiasm.

   “We didn’t know what to answer him, though, since we didn’t actually have a band,” he goes on. “So, the three of us started playing music almost every day. When we didn’t, we just hung out together. We’ve been inseparable since that day. We decided to study at the local university since this was our favorite summer resort and we all loved the town. Lucky and Jamie joined the program for foreign students because of me, although, the three of us are technically local. I kind of feel more comfortable studying in English. Then Tony and Mikey joined the band and the rest you know.”

   “This is so amazing!” I exclaim. “It’s wonderful to have such good friends. Jamie and Lucky are both great guys.”

   “Yes, they are,” Em nods. “They helped me build up my confidence and become what I am today, seeing in me something I wasn’t able to see myself.” 

   He cups my cheeks, gazing directly into my eyes. 

   “I really love them, kitty. They are very important to me, the same way I’m very important to them. We’re best friends but,” he pauses and adds notably, “we aren’t lovers.”

   My heart flips. I wasn’t afraid that he’ll state the opposite, after our talk in the shower. But hearing it directly, just took a huge load off my shoulders. 

   I feel relieved, not because I oppose this kind of relationships, but just because I’ve realized that I can’t share him. I wouldn’t be able to bear him belonging also to someone else.

   He’s mine. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 58!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Were you happy to learn that Em is only Sunny’s?

💕💕💕

Or, maybe you were… disappointed? 😉

I know what you can’t wait to learn. It’s what Em’s real name is. Am I right? 

🥰

It’s coming in the next chapter. 😁

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

59. Emmanuel

Em is looking at my face which, I’m sure, is showing every emotion that passes through me.

   “You’re wondering why everybody is convinced that the three of us are more than friends, aren’t you?” he softly smiles, stroking my cheek.

   I only nod.

   “Well, people started making up these stories since it was obvious that we’re very close. We just didn’t deny.” He shrugs his shoulders. “It was beneath us to refute rumors. I’ll be honest and admit that we fueled them to some extent. You saw it at the party. I guess It was kind of fun.”

   I shake my head. I can perfectly understand that. It’s so typical for each of them to do something just for the fun of provoking the crowd.

   “So, what’s Lucky’s real name?” I ask impatiently.

   “It’s Vladislav,” Em grins. “We started to call him Lucky after the University admission exams. He learned only five out of sixty possible topics, hoping that one of them will be picked. That was exactly what happened. He got the highest grade from the three of us, despite the fact that, while I and Jamie weren’t getting enough sleep studying, he was going to parties and having fun.”

   “What about Jamie?” I don’t give up.

   “Oh, it came up because he sucks at cooking. He’s literally incapable of boiling an egg. And since he’s blond, cute and always cheerful, I teased him by ironically calling him Jamie Oliver, like the popular chef. Then it just became his nick name. It kind of suits him.”

   I gaze at Em, ready to soak in more information. I feel him as close as never before. He was so honest with me and opened up so much, but I’m still not satisfied. I want to dig even deeper. There are thousands of things I want to ask.

   I hope I’ll be able to do the same for him one day, tell him everything.

   “What about you? Is Em your actual name?” I finally blurt the ultimate question with sparkling eyes, fidgeting in his arms.

   “You have a lot of questions, don’t you, kitty?” he chuckles. “Alright, I’ll tell you. Mine is not a nick name. It’s just the short version of Emmanuel.”

    I gasp in surprise, “Wow, it’s beautiful!”

   Emmanuel. It makes me shiver, just repeating it in my mind. 

   “I love your name!” I kiss his chin and beam.

   “Thank you, sweetie! And I love everything about you,” he mumbles, before kissing the spot behind my ear. The instant rush of heat makes me tremble, but I brace myself since I want to know so much more.

   “And how did you …”

   “No, no, no,” Em interrupts me, covering my mouth with his palm. “Enough for tonight. It’s late and it’s getting quite cold. I’ll tell you more some other time. Let’s gather our stuff. I’m taking you home.” 

   He jumps up and adds, smirking, “I hope it’s clear that, saying ‘home’, I mean my house. You’re spending the night with me. Any objections?”

   I immediately feel the hot shiver again, streaming up my spine.

   “Not a single one,” I manage to mutter.

   We gather everything and throw it in the jeep. 

   It’s cold, so the top is covering the cabin. It’s cozy and nice inside. 

   I’m overly excited, but also a little bit tired from everything that happened this evening. 

   We pull off. The steady hum of the engine and the warm stream of air, coming from the heater, make me relax blissfully in my seat and close my eyes. 

   Suddenly, I open them abruptly, remembering something that has been bothering me since the dinner at the winery.

   “Em, I know you said no more questions, but we need to discuss one more thing and it’s really important. It’s not about you,” I start and look at him intently.

   “What is it, sweetie? Shoot!” He nods encouragingly.

   “I’m worried about Emma. I haven’t talked to her today and have no idea what Lucky wants her to do for him as a birthday present. You know about the three wishes, right?” I gulp nervously and continue. “I don’t doubt that he’s a decent guy. After what you told me about your friendship, I’m even more convinced that he’s not the type of person who’d take advantage of her. But I just can’t stop feeling anxious. Emma looks sassy, but she’s actually very sensitive. She looked shocked last evening. I’m sure, it’s clear to you that she’s quite into Lucky.”

   “I know,” Em confirms. “You’re so sweet, thinking about your friend.”

   He tosses me a glimpse with a wicked smirk on his face and firmly states, “My mouth is sealed, though.”

   “Em!” I pout.

   “You can purse your lips and make these cute faces as much as you want,” he chuckles. “That won’t help.”

   “But you know something, right? Then I’ll tickle you until you tell me everything when we get home.” I decide that, maybe, I’ll get some information by joking.

   “Wow, that was some threat!” He bursts into laughter. “Please, be sure to do it, kitty. You’ll achieve amazing results, I assure you.” 

   He turns to me and slides his tongue over his upper lip, purring, “But not the ones you expect.”

   I immediately turn bright red at this shameless hint. I try to hide it by pretending to be captivated by the view through the window. The next second I feel his hand, lightly squeezing my thigh.

   “Hey, Sunny,” he gently calls. “Don’t worry, love. Emma is perfectly safe. I swear! But I can’t tell you what Lucky asked her since it’s a surprise also for you.”

   “For me?” I shriek. “What do I have to do with it?” 

   Now the curiosity is really eating me alive.

   “Everything!” he only says and mysteriously smiles.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 59!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Did you like Em’s full name?

💕💕💕

Do you have any guesses what could be this surprise both for Emma and Sunny?

😉

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

60. I Don’t Need Chocolate

We enter the big, silent house and Em turns on the pendant lights above the kitchen island. 

   I literally can’t recognize the place, although, I’ve already been here. It has nothing to do with the colorful, crowdie nightclub that it was turned into during the party.

   I see now that the vast, open space, which occupies the whole first floor, is furnished elegantly in minimalist style and light colors. The pale, oak laminate on the floor and the white walls and ceiling make it look enormous. 

   It’s divided in three sections, a kitchen, a sitting area with a huge flat screen and a home library.

   The kitchen is spotlessly white. The cabinets and the plots are smooth and shiny. Four high, white, leather bar stools stand in a row on one side of the kitchen island. A big vase with blue hydrangea adds a beautiful color splash to this purity.

   A beige, three-seat couch and four black, tufted, modernist armchairs surround a walnut, raw wood, coffee table in the lounge area. They are all placed on a thick, faux fur, fluffy carpet.

   The biggest and most colorful is the reading area. Tall white cluttered bookcases are mounted on the walls on three sides. Modern sofas and beanbag chairs in various colors are located in the middle with soft blankets, thrown casually on each backrest. The wicker baskets, full of magazines, books and newspapers, scattered here and there, give extra warmth and coziness to the place.

   I flop on a bar stool, throwing my backpack and the jackets on the floor and start looking around. I’m very impressed to say the least.

   “Wow, it’s really nice and very stylish here. It must have been furnished by a professional designer.” I can’t hide my admiration.

   “Yeah, it’s fine. I like simple things. It was mom, who refurnished the house, after I explained to her what I wanted. Not that I had many requirements, just light colors and as little furniture as possible,” Em smiles. “She did all the rest. I think, she made it much more stylish and put much more money in it than I’d expected. The result is cool, though.” 

   He leans on the counter, next to me, and asks, “Want a drink? Some more champagne? Anything else?”

   “No, thank you! I drank almost the whole bottle by myself at the beach. I’m sure that you didn’t take more than one sip.” I quickly decline since I really am a little bit tipsy.

   Maybe, I should take a cold shower. I feel uncommonly brave and reckless from the moment we entered the house. 

   All I can think of, is kiss Em and take his clothes off. I barely hold myself back not to jump him. What’s wrong with me? I doubt, however, it’s the effect of the alcohol. I should be honest and just admit that this is the way I constantly am when he’s around.

   “It wasn’t possible for me to drink more, kitty. I was driving, remember? I know what you need,” he beams, “a hot chocolate.”

   Em walks around the countertop and reaches for a cup to one of the high cabinets, turning his back to me. His muscles stretch the thin fabric of his white t-shirt. I can see his smooth skin where the hem is lifted, revealing a part of his waist. 

   I’m gazing at him and my breathing quickens. I don’t want to be hesitant and afraid anymore. I don’t want him to restrain himself, worrying that I might break.

   “I don’t need chocolate,” I say clearly. My heart is pounding wildly. “I need to make love to you. I’m dying to be yours.”

   I see Em’s whole body tremble. The cup slips out of his hand, shattering to pieces on the counter.

   “Oh God! Sunny, are you trying to cause me a heart attack?” he groans, putting his thumb, which seems to be cut, in his mouth.

   Am I crazy? How could I blurt such a thing out of nowhere? No more drinking from now on!

   “I’m so sor…” I try to apologize for creating a situation, in which he got hurt, but before I can finish the sentence, he’s in front of me and his lips are on mine. 

   He sucks my bottom lip in and bites it lightly, making me whimper. I feel his fingers, sliding through my hair. He deepens the kiss and his tongue swirls around mine. I close my eyes and sneak my arms round his waist, pulling him closer. 

   How can he be so enchanting? How is it possible for someone to be so naturally, insanely sexy? How could I survive a whole week without him, naked in my arms?

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 60!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

What do you think of Sunny’s sudden outburst of bravery?

💕💕💕

Do you think he finally fully trusts Em? 

😉

This is the place for a

💕💕💕

warning

💕💕💕

. Next chapters will be explicit, so if you don’t like this type of scenes, please, skip them. You’ll still be able to follow the plot.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

61. I’m Not Fragile

Em starts kissing my chin and goes up my jawline to the sensitive spot behind my ear. His lips stay there longer, making me dizzy and flustered. I’m breathing heavily, on the verge of begging him to take me to his bedroom.

   “Did you dream of me, kitty?” he purrs seductively in my year.

   “I dream of… aaah… you… all the time,” I barely mumble. He’s sucking my earlobe, making it impossible to form an articulate answer.

   “What do you imagine us doing… exactly?” he asks, nesting between my thighs.

   His mouth crawls down my neck and over my Adam’s apple. He is grinding on me. The bar stool is shaking and creaking. It turns me on even more for some reason. My mind is blurry by everything he is doing. I can’t comprehend the question.

   “What do… you… mean?” I stutter, panting heavily.

   Em cups my cheeks in his palms and makes me raise my eyes to him, looking straight into them.

   “I’m asking what you need, kitty” he smirks. “Do you dream of being inside of me or want to feel me inside of you?” 

   He bites his lip and raises a brow in the most sinful expression I’ve ever seen, slowly adding, “Or, maybe, you want both?”

   The scorching shiver, that rushes through my body, can’t be described in words. Everything in me suddenly bursts into flames. My jaw drops and my eyes widen. I feel the deep, red color, covering my whole face and neck. My breathing quickens. I squeeze the hem of his shirt. 

   Em’s constant desire to make me say directly the things I want will surely make me faint someday.

   “I… I… need…,” I’m putting tremendous efforts into saying it, but his dark, blue eyes, focused on mine just make me lose my mind. “I want… to…,” I swallow nervously.

   Em presses his forehead to mine and gently whispers, “Just take a deep breath and say it, love. I need to hear it from you. You know that I’ll give you everything you crave for.”

   I close my eyes and breathe out, “I dream of feeling you inside of me.”

   “Oh, sweet, sweet, sweet kitten!” he moans and starts kissing my lips feverishly.

   I slide my palms under his shirt. The sensation of his smooth, warm skin is incredible. I want it on mine. I’m so impatient to see him naked, that I start rolling the soft fabric up, trying to take it off.

   Em suddenly grabs my hands and pulls away. 

   I’m puzzled and stare at him in surprise.

   “Sunny, I want to make love to you more than anything,” he breathlessly says. “But we’re not going all the way tonight, sweetie. It doesn’t mean we won’t do many other things.”

   “Don’t worry. I’ve got condoms this time.” I start to rummage in my pocket to find the small box and show it to him but he stops me.

   “It’s not because of the condoms. We’re just not doing it tonight because…”

   “What?” I squeak, not waiting for him to finish. 

   I feel the blood, withdrawing from my face and jerk my hands away from him, clutching them together to stop the severe shaking. 

   He thinks I’m still not ready. He thinks I still don’t trust him. What if he just doesn’t want it? 

   My confidence disappears in the blink of an eye. 

   What made me be so aggressive? This is not who I am. My stomach painfully shrinks.

   “Sunny, let me expl…”

   “I’m not fragile!” I shout, not letting him finish again. 

   “I might be emotionally unstable, but there’s nothing wrong with my body,” I bellow, feeling the urge to cry. 

   My eyes are firmly fixed on the floor. I wish I could disappear right on the spot.

   Somehow, I find the strength to add, “I haven’t done it for three years, but I… I felt that… I was ready…I prepared… I didn’t think… that… you… might not… want to do it… I…I am… sorry…” My voice fades. I’m desperately fighting the tears.

   “Sunny!” Em shakes me by the shoulders. I raise my eyes, startled. 

   “I’m an idiot,” he groans. “Please, love, don’t panic.” 

   He gently unclutches my hands and starts kissing my fingers. “Oh, if you only knew how much I want to do it! I want you! I’ve never wanted anyone so bad. You see it, sweetie. Don’t you feel it every second we’re together?”

   I’m just staring at him, unable to utter a sound.

   “Making love to you for the first time means the world to me. I want you to feel me, not… some rubber.” He takes a deep breath. “I was just going to offer you to go together to the medical center tomorrow and take all the necessary tests. I mean, you don’t have just to believe my word about that. The results will be ready in few days. Then you will have me completely, with nothing between us.” 

   He’s looking at me anxiously. 

   “I intended to talk to you about this when we came, but then you just said those words and I totally lost control.” He shakes his head, “I was stupid enough to bring it up in the worst possible moment.”

   I feel Em’s hands shaking and squeezing mine harder.

   “Please, kitty! Please, don’t doubt that I’m dying to take you. I know that you’re not fragile. You’re absolutely perfect in every way.” 

   He sighs in distress, waiting for some reaction from me.

   A huge wave of embarrassment engulfs me and makes me wince and close my eyes. 

   When on earth am I going to stop overreacting and making a fool of myself in front of him? 

   The meaning of his words finally fully soaks in my mind. My sweet, caring boyfriend thought about our safety and wanted to be with me without any barriers between us. I misunderstood, mistrusted and judged him wrongly again. I don’t know what to say.

   I feel so guilty.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 61!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Do you think Sunny overreacted? 

Or, maybe, Em really messed up? 

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

62. Like a Savage

“I love you, Dārin!” is all I can come up with.

   “Why aren’t you looking at me then?” Em softly asks.

   “Because I’m so ashamed,” I mutter.

   “I feel ashamed too, kitty, for ruining this incredible moment when you opened up and gave in to your desire,” he gently says. “Can you, please, look at me?”

   I slowly open my eyes and meet his beautiful, blue gaze. I try to smile but it’s hard.

   “Em, I’m so difficult to deal with,” I sniffle.

   “No, you’re not.” He hugs me, stroking my hair. “You’re just fighting your fears all the time. It prevents you from seeing how wonderful you are. If you could only see yourself through my eyes, you’d never doubt my intentions.”

   Em slides his hand under my chin and lifts my face up.

   “Just give me those condoms,” he mumbles, rubbing his lips on mine. “My idea sucks anyway. We can still do the tests. It doesn’t mean that we have to wait for another week. I didn’t even consider, before suggesting it, that I’m not able to restrain myself at all.”

   He takes my hand and puts it on his crotch. He’s fully erect and as hard as a rock.

   “You see?” Em smirks. “Who wants to wait?”

   “I do,” I firmly state, jerking my hand away. “I’m not that desperate, you know. What’s a week compared to three years?”

   “Shit!” Em grumbles. “If someone decides to make a monument of stupidity, someday, don’t forget to put my face at the front.” He makes puppy eyes at me and whines, “Do you want me to beg? I can do it on my knees.”

   I start to laugh and the tension disappears.

   “You’re not stupid. You’re just romantic and considerate. I really promise to listen to all you have to say, before freaking out, from now on.” I push him lightly to make some room for me and jump up from the stool. “So, what did you say about hot chocolate? Let’s clean this mess, before someone cuts himself again, and prepare some.”

   I start walking round the countertop, but Em grabs my arm and swirls me abruptly to face him.

   “We’re not cleaning anything, damn it!” he growls. “You’re coming with me.”

   Before I can react, he grabs me around the knees and throws me on his shoulder.

   “Em, what are you doing?” I squeak in surprise. “Are you seriously doing this again?”

   “I’m taking you to the bedroom. What do you think?” he states and heads towards the stairs with determination.

   “Wait!” I shriek. “Your idea was great. I totally agree. Let’s not rush it.”

   I’m trying to squirm out of his grip but it’s absolutely pointless.

   “You should stop carrying me around like a caveman every time when a bedroom is involved,” I pout.

   “What? Are you backing off now?” he chuckles, having already climbed half the stairs to the second floor. “And, besides, I really feel like a savage when you’re around.”

   “Put me down! I’m heavy,” I keep on pleading, but can’t stop the big smile, crawling on my face.

    We’re already in front of the bedroom door. I remember it very well from the night of the party. Em obviously decides to oblige, but not exactly the way I’ve expected.

   He presses me between himself and the wall and lets me slowly slide down his body.

   I feel every muscle of his torso on my way down. My shirt rolls up, leaving my stomach and chest bare, before I finally step on the floor. Our lips almost touch. His erection is pressed against me.

   “What’s the final decision, kitty? Are we going all the way?” he whispers huskily, sliding his palms up my bare sides.

   I open my mouth, but the only sound that comes out, is a high-pitched whimper.

   “Speak, bunny,” he grumbles.

   I really want to answer, but my head is spinning by our closeness and his palms on my skin. His intoxicating scent engulfs me. All I can think of, is his body on mine.

   I’m so tempted to ask for it all, right now. But, on the other hand, his idea is so romantic and appealing as well. Why is it always so difficult for me to choose what to do?

   Em glides his bottom lip from one corner of my mouth to the other and up my cheek to my ear.

   “Do you want me to decide for us?” he whispers.

   “Yes, please,” I mumble, gasping at his thumbs, rubbing gently my nipples.

   “We’ll do the tests first then,” he says and slowly takes off his shirt, keeping the close distance between us.

   I feel his bare skin on mine and loudly moan, digging my fingers in his back.

   “Why would you do this then?” I barely speak.

   “By not going all the way, I never meant we would just sleep, kitten,” Em chuckles.

   He lifts my chin with his pointing finger and slides his tongue on my bottom lip.

   “Unless you prefer not to,” he raises a brow questioningly.

   “I don’t want to sleep, Dārin,” I smile shakily, wrapping my arms round his neck. “I prefer you to kiss me.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 62!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

It seems the boys finally came to terms? 😀

What do you think of the chemistry between them?

💕💕💕Be careful, next chapters will be quite heated. 💕💕💕

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

63. Just Not Yet

[xxx- mature content warning]

   Em immediately grabs my shirt and, with one swift tug, pulls it over my head and throws it on the floor. 

   The next second his lips are on mine. 

   It’s not a gentle kiss. His tongue conquers my mouth so savagely that I can’t even catch my breath. It’s so deep inside that I feel it almost in my throat. He captures mine with his teeth and pulls it out, sucking on it persistently. It drives me insane. 

   I mewl desperately and somehow manage to dig my teeth in his bottom lip. His soft whimper shows me that I’ve done it too harshly. It doesn’t stop me. I lick his lips and the smooth metal piercing, bellow them, and bite my way down his chin to his neck. 

   I’m wild. I need to touch and taste every spot of his lavender-scented skin.

   I shove my hands in his jeans and grab his butt cheeks, squeezing them hard.

   “Can we go a little bit farther than before?” Em growls, sliding his palms up and down my back.

   “Mhm,” I confirm with my lips, engulfed by his hot mouth again.

   “How far?” Em mutters, moving down to the pit, between my collar bones.

   He starts placing wet kisses there and slides his tongue down, till I feel it on my nipple. 

   He’s licking it as if it’s an ice-cream, unbearably slowly and persistently. I’m twitching and whimpering loudly. There’s no way to control the sounds I’m making. I’m not even trying. 

   He moves to the other one and starts torturing it the same way. I whine at the jolts of pleasure that hit my spine and pour down my body.

   Em’s fingers unbutton my jeans and slide them down my legs. 

   His lips move across my belly. He kneels in front of me. His open palm goes down the back of my thigh, gently lifting my leg on his shoulder. His mouth glues to an overly sensitive spot on the inner side, just above the knee and starts crawling up, sucking and biting the skin. 

   The closer he gets to my groin, the more my whole body is shaking. My eyes roll back. I hear those shameful, high-pitched sounds that only Em can draw out of me.

   Everything gets blurry in front of my eyes. I’m desperately pulling on his hair. My body is burning like a torch. 

   “Sunny,” Em calls my name insistently. 

   I look down at his flustered, questioning face. I realize that he’s still waiting for an answer. But I have no idea what was the question.

   “How far, sweetie?” he repeats, tracing my erection with the tips of his fingers.

   A sudden hot shiver makes me squirm violently and almost scream.

   Em pulls his hand away, looking at me expectantly.

   “As far as you want,” I moan. “Oh my God! Em, you can do anything you want to me. Everything! Just don’t stop!”

   I’m crazy, aroused to the point of total surrender. 

   It’s only Em who can do this to me. 

   I feel this unbearable, burning sensation in every cell. The familiar deep, scorching need to be touched by him tears me to pieces. 

   His low, satisfied, groan drives me even more deranged. 

   He starts licking along my erection, from the base to the tip, through the thin fabric of the boxers, massaging my inner thighs with open palms. 

   I’m literally howling like a dog, pressing to his mouth.

   “Please, please take them off!” I whimper, startled by this shameless version of me.

   Em removes my underwear immediately and takes my throbbing penis in his mouth. I’m watching it moving in and out, between his lips, with wide eyes, shaking like a leaf in the wind.

   I’m sure that I’ll faint at any moment. 

   His tongue is rubbing the most sensitive spots. It’s so warm and tight inside. The pleasure, engulfs me and becomes sweltering and unmanageable in few seconds. The orgasm is rising in the bottom of my stomach.

   I grab Em’s shoulders, gasping for air, between whimpers. 

   Em senses me tensing and pulls away, releasing me with an insanely arousing wet sound.

   My eyes go wide. I yelp in protest, trying to draw him back with my hand in his hair, but with no success. 

   My body, left on the edge of the climax, violently shakes as if hit by an electric spark.

   Em stands up and looks at my desperate face.

   “Not yet, my lovely kitten,” he smirks. “Just not yet.” 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 63!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

No questions this time. I’ll just be happy to know your impressions. 

😀

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

64. Wait!

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is very explicit, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter and it will not affect the plot.]

   Em’s kissing my lips, pulling me towards him. 

   I glue my agonizing body to his, panting heavily and squirming in his arms. 

   His tongue seductively lures mine in his mouth. He begins sucking on it, while his palms cup my butt cheeks, squeezing them gently. He pushes me backwards into the bedroom, without interrupting the kiss. I feel the edge of the bed against my calves and have no choice but to sit, leaning on my arms.

   Em remains standing in front of me, slowly gliding his gaze on my shaking body from head to toe. 

   I suddenly realize that I’m completely exposed, the only piece of clothing on me being my socks, while he’s still wearing his jeans. 

   It’s not that I haven’t been like this with him before, but this doesn’t stop the deep red color from covering my face. I feel the tips of my ears burning. Maybe, it’s his predatory stare that makes me fidget in my place, or the fact that I’m lingering on the verge of the orgasm, crazed and dizzy. 

   My lips are trembling while I fight for each heavy breath.

   “Beauuutiful!” Em approvingly purrs, smiling at me.

   He slowly unbuttons his jeans. They slide down his long, smooth legs. 

   I watch him wide-eyed, unable to stop my whimpers. 

   He hooks the band of his boxers with his thumbs and starts to pull them down with insanely seductive movements. When they are also on the floor, he steps out of the small pile of clothes, standing in front of me completely naked. 

   My wide eyes are fixed on him. I’m biting my lips, but the craving moans spill between them.

   Every single millimeter of his body is absolutely perfect. 

   He moves like a gracious, big cat, dangerous, but also provoking an irresistible desire to touch it.

   “Sweet, shy, adorable kitten,” Em coos at me, kneeling between my legs. “You know that I’m just going to eat you, right?” 

   I’m so enchanted that only manage to gasp.

   He wraps his hand round my foot and lifts it up. His lips glue to my inner ankle. He starts to kiss and lick it, sending hot shivers directly to my spine. 

   I’m startled how sensitive I am in this spot, never touched before.

   His fingers pull my sock, baring my foot. His tongue slides over the uncovered heal and instep arch. 

   The moment he starts sucking on the soft ball, just below the toes, a sharp stream of pleasure rushes through my body, making me arch my back with a scream. I grab his shoulder with one hand and the sheets with the other.

   Em only chuckles and lifts my other foot. He bites the cuff of the sock and pulls it off.

  He’s placing burning, wet kisses on my toes and up the bridges, holding my feet in his palms.

 The sight is so arousing that I can barely catch my breath. The sensation of his hands and mouth, touching me there, is more than I can take. 

   I’ve never been so intimate with anyone before. My body is in flames. I feel I’m near the climax again. My moans become loud and shameless. I can’t keep my eyes open anymore.

   “Are you close, kitty?” I hear Em asking. 

   I only nod, unable to utter a single word. 

   He puts my feet on the floor, on both sides of his thighs, and takes my hands, squeezing them lightly. “Breathe, sweetie! I’m not letting you come yet.” 

   I open my eyes abruptly and gaze at him, fevered with need.

   “Em, please!” I breathe out, almost soundlessly.

   He pulls me towards him and hugs me, gently caressing my back. 

   “Just a little more, love. I want you just a little crazier and more desperate,” he whispers soothingly.

   I wrap my arms round his shoulders and groan in agony, burying my face in his neck. It’s so good to feel his skin on mine, but I’m dying. My flesh is on fire. I crave the release like the desert craves a drop of rain.

   “Why?” I whimper, trying to press even closer. 

   My body is trembling like a stretched string. If he brings me to the edge once more and then makes me wait again, I’ll probably lose cautiousness.

   “Because I want you to let me see and touch your most intimate spot,” he softly answers, stroking my hair. 

   His words immediately send another burning shiver through me, making me squeeze him harder.

   “But I told you that you can do everything you want,” I whine.

   “Saying it is not the same as doing it, kitty. You’re still so shy. You need a push to break your walls. I want you to give in, without hesitation.” He cups my face and kisses sweetly my forehead. “But if it’s too much for you, we can just …”

   “No,” I whimper, “you’re right. I want to open up. I want you to touch me.” 

   I press my lips to his and slide my palms down his back.

   I’m ready. I can do this. 

   It’s now crystal clear to me that nothing with Em will ever be even slightly close to what I had imagined when I bought those condoms. He’s not the person to just lay me face down and penetrate me with the lights switched off. He wants me fully uncovered, with all my boundaries down. He’ll make me surrender completely. 

   Em wants me to belong to him. And I can’t wait.

   He deepens the kiss and pushes me to climb on the bed. 

   I lay on my back with him, hovering over me. His hot mouth is exploring mine ruthlessly. Our chests and stomachs glide on each other. Our erections are rubbing against one another. All my senses open up and I dive into him. 

   I’m in the feverish state of desperate need again in only few seconds, heavily panting and whimpering at every touch. 

   He slides down and sits between my legs.

   “Lift yourself up a little, sweetie!” Em commands and, when I do it, tucks a pillow under my butt. 

   His palms glide up my inner thighs, moving my violently shaking legs apart and lifting them up to my chest. 

   I’m aroused to the point of melting, but still fully aware how totally exposed I am in front of him. It’s more than I’ve ever been with anyone before. 

   He bends down and I feel his fingers, gently spreading my butt cheeks.

   And that’s the moment I freak out.

   “Wait!” I shriek. 

   Em immediately freezes. 

   “I… I want you to… touch me but… I…,” I huff in desperation, pressing my legs back together.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 64!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Do you think Em will succeed in breaking all the boundaries, Sunny has built around himself? 💕

Is he pushing too hard for Sunny to handle? 💞

💕💕💕

Be careful, next chapters will be even more heated.

💕💕💕

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

65. I’m Going To Spank You

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is very explicit, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter and it will not affect the plot.]

   I’ve had sex before. But it was nothing like this. 

   The deep, open intimacy with Em is something different. 

   He has no limits and is absolutely confident in his skin. He wants to hear me, touch everywhere and see every part of me. He demands everything. I really crave to give in to him. 

   But I have no idea how to stop feeling so embarrassed.

   “It’s ok, kitty.” He immediately lies next to me and cuddles me on his chest. “Don’t worry. We don’t have to do this now. My sweet, brave kitten! I shouldn’t have pushed you so far.” 

   He gently strokes my cheek. “You’re shaking so much. Let me help you come, sweetie.” He tries to sneak his hand down to my crotch, but I grab it and stop him.

   “No! I really want it,” I whimper. “I really want to be as liberated as you. I really need us to be together, without restraints. I just don’t know how. I’m so sorry, Em!”

   He focuses his blue eyes on mine and smiles, “I love you, Sunny. How can you be so adorable?” Then he kisses my lips and firmly states, “I’m going to spank you now.”

   “What?” I squeak, not believing my ears. My eyes go wide. “Because I said that I was sorry?”

   Em bursts into laughter. 

   “You remember that? So cute! You’re absolutely hilarious sometimes.” He pinches my cheek, laughing even louder. “Nooo, kitty, I don’t intend to punish you. It’s going to be pleasurable, a type of distraction to overcome your shyness. I made you edge so much that you’re full of tension. I’ll help you release it and open up. What do you say?”

   “Ok,” I mutter hesitantly.

   “If you don’t like it, I’ll stop right away,” Em soothes me.

   His beautiful eyes are soft and comforting. I know he’ll never hurt me.

   “Lay on your belly, love,” he commands.

   I do it with some relief that, at least, I’ll be able to hide my face in the pillow for a while. That will give me the time to brace myself a little. 

   I feel him moving down the bed. What is he going to do?

   I’m not worried. I trust him completely. 

   Well, I’m just a tiny bit afraid, but that won’t make me step back again.

   Before I have more time to wonder, Em slides his tongue in the fold between my right butt cheek and the thigh. 

   I gasp. Oh, my God! I didn’t expect that. Suddenly, the flames in my body, which were almost tamed, burst alive again, more vivid than before.

   He licks all over the soft globe, up to the sacrum and starts placing burning, open-mouthed kisses there. 

   My back arches. I squeeze the pillow and severely bite my lip to prevent the loud moan that threatens to slip out.

   Em repeats all of it a second and a third time, blowing on the wet skin after each lick. I feel his breath, cooling my skin, but it’s burning at the same time. It’s a little bit ticklish and very pleasurable. I calm down a little. This is fine. I can take it. It’s not something uncomfortable.

   Just when I sigh in content, expecting him to keep doing it more, he sharply bites right above the thigh. A scorching string of pleasure shoots directly in my lower stomach. I yelp in surprise.

   Before I can calm down, Em slaps the wet butt cheek really hard. For some reason the sound of it drives me crazy with excitement. I feel a sting, but the pain is, somehow, very delightful.

   “What do you think?” Em asks.

   “I… want… more,” I manage to mutter.

   He immediately starts doing the same to my left butt cheek. I whimper at every touch of his tongue and tremble under the cold stream of air. 

   The moment I feel the smack, my unbearably hard penis twitches, making me mewl. Em instantly starts placing open mouthed kisses on the throbbing skin.

   “What about now? More?” he asks sliding his palms on my butt and squeezing it hard.

   “Aaah, just… don’t stop,” I groan, unintentionally lifting myself up to press to his hands.

   Em slaps me again, even harder than before and kisses the stinging skin. Then does it again, and again, increasing the intensity. 

   I’m a panting, whining, quivering mess after the tenth time.

   His palms, slapping my butt are the most erotic thing I can imagine. The stronger the pain, the greater the pleasure. My legs are shaking. I’m leaking all over the bed under me. My butt cheeks are throbbing. I feel them burning and I like it. 

   Em is massaging them, gliding his fingers up and down. I can’t stop moving my pelvis in the same rhythm, whimpering loudly. 

   Suddenly, he squeezes the globes, pulling them apart and slowly slides his tongue in the crack from the perineum up to the base of the spine, holding it a little longer and lightly pressing on my entrance.

   The surprise and the sharp electrical spark of pure, burning pleasure that shoots through my entire body, makes me scream loud. I stop breathing for a moment. I start to hiccup and gasp in an attempt to take a gulp of air. My whole body severely shivers.

   “Hey, Sunny! Are you ok, sweetie?” I hear Em’s voice close to my ear. He’s lying next to me, gently stroking my hair, trying to look at my face, which is buried in the pillow. “Did I go too far, love?”

   I can’t lift my head, but turn my face to him and try to smile shakily.

   “N… no, it… was just very i… intense.” I squeeze his forearm with my trembling fingers. “P… please, don’t s… stop.”

   I see the relief on his face, followed by a smirk. He kisses me gently on the lips and hoarsely whispers, “Just breathe, sweetie. I’m not stopping.”

   His fingers trace my nape, along the spine, to the waist. He starts caressing it with an open palm, looking straight in my eyes. 

   My breathing slowly goes to normal, but not for long. The moment Em feels I’m calmer, he slides his index and middle fingers where his tongue was, gently gliding them over my most sensitive and intimate spot. 

   My body tenses, but I do not avert my eyes from his. The waves of blue, making the crystals in his irises glow, enchant me and lure me to him. It’s like a hot wind, melting all my boundaries. I’m thinking of nothing else, but how much I want him.

   “Don’t be afraid. I’m not going to push in,” he whispers and presses his mouth to mine. 

   We start kissing savagely and I glue my bare chest to his warm skin, sliding my thigh between his legs. Our erections are rubbing on one another. He moans, biting my lips. 

   The sound drives me completely out of my mind. I can’t stay away from him anymore.

   I wrap my palm around his penis, slowly stroking it. We find a mind-blowing, synchronized rhythm, moving together, until I’m ready to scream with pleasure.

   When Em pulls away to take a breath, I breathe out in his ear, “Em, I really want you to push in.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 65!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Do you think Em finally broke all Sunny’s restraints?

💕

💕💕💕

Be careful, next chapter will be even more heated.

💕💕💕

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

66. My Little Treasure

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Please, note that this is very explicit , so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter and it will not affect the plot.]

   A loud, longing moan slips between Em’s lips.

   “Are you sure, love?” he asks breathlessly. “Do you trust me to do this?”

   I nod, more determined than I’ve ever been. I need him to do it. Oh, if he only knew how much I want it. My whole being strives to open up and allow him into my very soul. I finally comprehend the true meaning of needing to belong to someone.

   Em’s blue gaze studies my face carefully. The sparks of mischief brighten it, accompanied by a sly smirk.

   “Can I do it with my tongue, kitty?” he asks slowly.

   My eyes widen, but my lips move on their own, “Yes, you can do it.”

   The moment I hear the words, coming out of my mouth, my face turns scarlet, but it doesn’t bother me, because I truly mean it.

   The prolonged state of extreme arousal has driven me beyond the bounding line. I’m capable, at this moment, of doing much more than that. I’m not worried. I count on Em to be my anchor in this ocean of emotions, as he always has been.

   “Sunny, you’re going to drive me insane. How can you be so innocent and shy, but so hot at the same time?” Em mumbles, gently kissing my lips.

   His mouth moves to my neck and glides to my shoulder.

   “You’re so beautiful, my sweet, little treasure,” he whispers. “My whole world changed when I saw you.”

   My skin craves his touch. His words put a spell on me. I’m not myself anymore. I’m half of something, desperate to be whole. Em is the missing part.

   I glue to him, recklessly brave, open, ready to give and take everything.

   His fingers become more insistent. I bury my face in his soft hair, panting heavily, stroking him faster, getting drunk on his moans.

   I’m going totally crazy. What is this boy doing to me? My skin aches for his touch. I squirm in a desperate attempt to be closer to him, although we’re glued to each other.

   I feel an irresistible urge to taste him, to feel him hard and throbbing in my mouth, to see again the reactions my lips provoke in him.

   I slide down his chest and take his whole length in my mouth with no hesitation. He is big and barely fits in, but I push until I feel him deep in my throat. He matches perfectly and feels amazing. I try to swallow and the movement evokes a loud whimper from Em, who grabs my hair and presses his pelvis to me.

   “Sunny…, Sunny… Oh, Dear!” he pants when I start bobbing my head up and down. 

   I grip his thighs. They are vigorously trembling. I’m not sure which makes me happier, giving or receiving pleasure. I don’t think there’s any difference because I’m not alone anymore. We’re the two halves of one and the same being.

   Suddenly, I’m swirled around and find myself, straddling backwards his face. Em starts licking everything that his tongue can reach, holding my butt tight to stop me from moving.

   I’m trying hard to keep sucking him, but every spot, that he touches, is burning. My head is spinning. It’s hard to breathe. I have no choice but to release him and take a big gulp of air.

   Suddenly, Em pushes the tip of his tongue in me. My whole body quivers. I scream at the blazing sensation. He pulls back and starts kissing the throbbing spot.

   I use this short moment of attenuation to brace myself and suck in his glans again, stroking him with quick movements of my hand.

   “Aaah! Kitty, you’ll make me come,” Em whines and squeezes my butt cheeks harder, moving his pelvis in perfect sync with my hand.

   I’m on the edge once again. This time nothing can stop it.

   Em is close too. His whole body is shivering. The muffled sounds, coming out of his mouth, which is pressed to me, are hectic and louder. Their vibrations resonate in my very core.

   “Try to ease off, sweetie,” he moans. “Just relax on me and don’t strain your muscles.”

   I’m trying, but the rising climax makes me tense. Em slaps my butt hard and that somehow makes me ease. All my timidity is completely gone. I’m shamelessly pressing back to him.

   Suddenly, his tongue breaches the resistance of my muscles and slides in deep. I did not expect it. Neither my body, nor my mind did. Thousands of volts of electricity shoot through every cell of my body and make it explode.

   “Em!” I scream, grabbing the sheets with both hands.

   Everything in me freezes for a second and the orgasm finally rises like a huge wave, flooding me from the tips of my toes to the roots of my hair.

   I’m drowning. My body is a bare nerve. Goosebumps crawl all over my skin and my back arches in an impossible curve. I erupt on Em’s chest, screaming again and again. Every single bit of me is vibrating and won’t stop.

   “Oh, my God!” I hear Em yelp and feel him, tensing under me.

   His teeth sink in my thigh. His whole body violently shakes and he shoots out directly on my face.

   I flop heavily on him with my mind completely empty, not bothering about the hot liquid dripping on my cheeks, lips and chin. I’m just trying to start breathing again. The vibrations are still not gone. My heart is pounding like crazy. 

   I’m drifting on the waves of the pure, unprecedented bliss.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 66!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Did you like Sunny’s first night in the ‘lion’s den’? 😀

Do you think he liked it? 💕

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

67. I’ll Always See Only You

We’re lying, silent and limp, both breathing heavily. I’m sprawled, face down, on top of Em, with my cheek pressed to his abs. The minutes pass, but none of us can move.

   “Sunny?” I hear Em’s voice. He glides his palm on my foot, lifts it up and kisses my ankle. “Are you ok, kitty?”

   “Mhm,” I confirm, still not ready to speak.

   “Come here, love,” he gently calls me.

   I roll over from him and crawl to his outstretched arms. He cuddles me close, looks at my face and his eyes widen. His lips slowly stretch in a big grin, revealing his gorgeous dimples, just to make my heart skip a beat.

   “Wow, we need to clean your face. I’m sorry, kitty,” Em says apologetically, but it’s obvious that he likes the sight immensely.

   “Do you see now what you’re doing to me?” he chuckles. “I literally fainted for a second. It was impossible to aim better.”

   I roll my eyes and pout. “There’s no way that I’m getting up to go to the bathroom. I’m pretty sure I can’t walk.”

   Em bursts into laughter.

   “I’ll take care of you, sweet kitten,” he says, looking at me affectionately.

   I see the naughty sparkles in his eyes before Em brings his face closer to mine and says defiantly, “I wonder, though, if you can’t walk now, what you’re going to do next week when I fuck you until you forget your name.”

   He immediately jumps out of the bed, seeing the expression on my face, but it doesn’t save him from the vibrant smack on his naked ass.

   “Pervert!” I squeak after him.

   Em disappears into the bathroom snorting with laughter.

   I hear the shower and sigh. If I wasn’t as soft as jelly, I’d happily take one with him, but I’m just a giggling puddle in the middle of the bed.

   He appears in few minutes, all cool, with the water dripping from his hair and smelling of pine tree, carrying a wet towel in his hand.

   “Let’s make this cute face fresh and clean,” Em coos and gently rubs my face and chest.

   “Better?” he smiles and kisses me sweetly on the lips.

   “Mhm,” I nod, pulling him by the arm to make him lay next to me. It seems I can’t bare not feeling his skin on mine even for a while.

   “Do you want us to watch a movie or do something else fun till dawn?” Em asks, pressing me closer and throwing a fluffy blanket over us

   “No, we’re both tired. Just lay with me and hug me,” I smile, moved by the way he’s worrying about me not sleeping. “You don’t need to stay up with me. I’ll be perfectly fine, just cuddled close to you.”

   “I don’t want to sleep while you’re awake,” he frowns. “I’m not that tired. We can read or go for a walk in the moonlight.”

   “Didn’t I tell you that I’m not able to move a muscle,” I snort. “Go to sleep. We have lectures tomorrow. I’ve slept the whole day. I’ll be just fine.”

   Em sighs resignedly.

   “You’re so sweet, Sunny,” he ruffles my hair. “It’s crazy to think that my parents might have never decided to come here and I could still live in Italy. You could’ve never agreed with Emma to move to the other end of the world and still be in Japan.”

   His blue eyes pierce mine.

   “We might have never met,” he utters and, for the first time since I first saw him, there’s some deep bareness in his eyes that makes my heart tremble.

   “I don’t believe it,” I quickly retort, cupping his cheeks. “We would meet in some other way then, maybe, at the Tokyo concert of your grand world tour.”

   The melancholy in his eyes is replaced by amusement.

   “But you’d be a super star then and, probably, would never notice me,” I chuckle.

   “I’d see you in a sea of thousands of people, my lovely. My eyes always see only you, no matter where we are or what is happening around us,” Em says, pressing his forehead to mine. “I’ll always see only you.”

   I bury my face in his shoulder and smile contentedly.

   “Em,” I whisper.

   “Yes, love”

   “I’m so happy you’re my boyfriend.”

   “Me too, kitty.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 67!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Do you think this is true love? 💕

Is it strong enough to resist the challenges of the fame?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

68. Stick Your Tongue Out

[xxx - mature content warning]

   The sun is slowly rising in the window, casting pink streams of warmth through the twilight of the silent room.

   I’m lying with my back, firmly pressed to my gorgeous boyfriend’s broad chest. 

   He’s sleeping peacefully. His arms are wrapped around me, one open palm on my chest and the other, loosely leaning on my belly. His face is buried in my hair. I feel his light breath on my neck. 

   We haven’t moved from this position since the moment we cuddled and he fell asleep last night. 

   I’m in the blissful state of complete satisfaction and piece. I haven’t felt that calm and content for such a long time. I can’t even remember the last night I’ve spent entirely in bed. I didn’t need to watch movies or walk around the house. I just indulged in Em’s scent, the sensation of his skin on mine and the wonderful feeling of pure happiness.

   “Emmanuel,” I whisper his name. It’s so beautiful. Just like him.

   “Mhm,” I hear his melodic, sleepy voice behind me. 

   “Good morning, sweet love!” he mumbles, pressing his lips to my shoulder.

   “Did I wake you up?” I ask remorsefully. 

   I didn’t want to say his name out loud. It just slipped between my lips.

   “No, I’ve been in this half-asleep state for some time. It’s so good to feel you in my arms, that I was just floating in the clouds,” he chuckles softly.

   He squeezes me closer, his open palm making slow, circular motions on my belly.

   “You’re so soft and smooth. Your skin is like velvet,” Em whispers in my ear. “And you’re so sweet and tasty… everywhere. “

   The hint immediately makes me blush. 

   Oh Dear! I’ll probably be as red as a strawberry for days at the vivid pictures of what we were doing last night, which are constantly repeating in my head, without any hope of fading.

   “How am I going to stop touching you all the time?” Em sighs, gliding his mouth on the side of my neck. “How can I ever stop wanting you, lovely kitten? I’m addicted to you.”

   He bites the skin lightly, making me squeak at the goosebumps, rising all over me. Em’s tiniest touch has immediate, devastating effect, as if my body is waiting for the trigger and reacts instantly.

   “No, it’s actually me, who’s addicted to you,” I gasp.

   The familiar shivers are rushing down my spine. I’m ashamed that, after hours of intense sexual pleasure, I’m still getting aroused by few strokes and a kiss. I’m really turning into a shameless being.

    “You should stop doing this,” I mutter, feeling that I’ll make a sound which will reveal my fevered state at any moment.

   “To do what?” Em asks innocently, gluing a raging erection to my butt.

   Wow, I still can’t fully comprehend that it’s because of me. 

   Am I doing this to him? Is this smug, sexy boy really so attracted to me? 

   A wide grin appears on my face. 

   Yes, he is! He also loves me. I can make him hard whenever I like…

   “… and I have full, exclusive rights to do anything I want to you,” I finally state out loud.

   “Well, well, well,” Em laughs. “I think you’re starting to get the idea, at last. You’re absolutely right!” 

   He purrs in my ear, “So, what would you like to do to me right now?”

   “I’d like to kiss you,” I smile, turning around to face him. 

   My lips land directly on his. I wrap my arms round his neck and slide my tongue in his mouth. It’s so hot. I’m crazy about the way he never takes over when I want to control the kiss. I rub his tongue with mine and bite his lips till I’m out of breath. Then I push him on his back and straddle his thighs.

   “Now I want to touch you,” I whisper.

   My eyes are fixed on his gorgeous erection. I wrap my fingers round the base and slowly move them up to the tip. 

   The blanket slides down my shoulders. I’m sitting in front of him, completely naked, fully aroused and without a drop of shame or hesitation.

   “Mmm, playing with fire, huh?” Em groans, cupping my butt in his palms. 

   His hooded eyes are sparkling with dark blue flames in the dimmed light.

   “Is it dangerous?” I chuckle, tracing the wet slit with my thumb.

   “It’s very, very, very dangerous,” he smirks. “But I’m sure you’re going to like it.”

   Em suddenly sits up, making me shriek with surprise. 

   He glides the tips of his fingers on my bottom lip, gently pushing it down. His eyes are fixed on mine.

   “Stick your tongue out,” he commands.

   My body trembles by an unexpected shudder. I’m not sure what he intends do. I watch him with wide eyes.

   “Don’t be afraid,” Em smiles encouragingly. “You know I’ll never hurt you.”

   I lick my lips and slowly stick my tongue out, filled with excitement.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 68!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Do you think Sunny finally realized   that Em is entirely his and freed himself of all fears?

💕

Is it strong enough to resist the challenges of the fame?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

69. Bite!

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Please, note that this is very explicit , so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter and it will not affect the plot.]

   Em is rubbing his fingers on my tongue. His eyes are firmly fixed on mine, sending waves of blue sparkles to my direction. He’s biting his bottom lip and I’m gazing at the salacious view.

   The excitement distracts me. I squeeze inadvertently the glans of his penis a little bit harsher.

   “Easy kitten!” Em chuckles. “Put the nails of your sweet paws away.”

   I ease my grip and go on gently gliding my fingers on the slippery, hot tip. I feel him twitching in my hand and slightly lifting his pelvis for more friction. 

   I smile and he smiles back.

   “Open up,” Em commands, parting his lips to show me what to do and slides his fingers in my mouth. “Now suck!” 

   I swallow, swirling my tongue around them with a muffled whimper. His stare is burning a hole in my eyes. He’s moving his fingers in and out until a string of saliva dribbles down my chin.

   “You’re killing me,” Em moans.

   He firmly wraps his arm around my waist, lifting me slightly up. 

   “Ready?” he smirks

   I only blink and watch him taking his fingers out of my mouth and, still looking directly in my eyes, slipping them between my butt cheeks. 

   I finally comprehend his intentions. My eyes widen for a second before my eyelids drop, forced by the scorching heat that suddenly overflows my body.

   “Don’t close your eyes,” Em groans, increasing the pressure on my entrance, but not penetrating. 

   I whine loudly, putting my greatest efforts to keep my eyes open, but the sensations are crazy and make it impossible. 

   My face is burning. My breath is hitching. The lewd sounds, spilling out of my mouth are getting louder and more desperate. 

   I’m still trying to move my palm on his erection, but it’s so hard to focus. I feel throbbing and burning everywhere he touches.

   “I can’t, Em, I can’t,” I whimper pathetically. “I’m dying. Please, push in, please, please!” 

   I’m literally on the verge of crying. I’m so engulfed by the blazing pleasure and the sharp awareness that it’s Em who’s touching me, that the tears spring down my cheeks, without me noticing them.

   I’m suddenly flipped on my back. I feel Em’s lips on mine. He’s frantically kissing my mouth, eyelids, cheeks and chin. 

   His fingers are restless, driving me more and more feverish. I grab his shoulder and arch my back, pressing into his hand.

   “Sunny, open your eyes, love,” Em gently whispers, kissing my forehead. 

   He stops moving, giving me few seconds to catch my breath. 

   I take a big gulp of air and slowly lift my eyelids to dive immediately into the deep blue magic in front of me. 

   Em’s eyes are glowing with tenderness. I gasp, enchanted and completely conquered.

   He smiles and, while I stare at his dimples, his middle finger slides in me to the knuckle like a hot knife in butter. I bite my lip, suppressing a cry. Thousands of electric pulsations rush through my body in every direction.

   Em’s not moving, just staring at me. My lips part in an attempt to say something, but my mind can only focus on the incredible sensation of him touching me deep inside. 

   We’re staying like this, breathing heavily and gazing at each other. 

   The burning inside me gets more and more intense. My legs are trembling. I can’t bare the anticipation anymore and finally cup Em’s cheek and whine, “Please, move!”

   His expression is pure lust. His finger is exploring slowly my inner walls, slipping in and out. 

   I feel fire inside. Everything is melting. Suddenly, Em finds the spot he’s searching for and starts hitting directly on it, gaining speed. 

   The sensation can’t be described in words. Something deep, primal and ecstatic awakens in me. My eyes roll back. I scream. My body moves on its own, swinging against his hand. 

   My palm on his erection follows the same rhythm. I squeeze him harder again, carried away by the storm of pleasure, raging in my body.

   “Bite!” Em growls, bringing his palm to my mouth. 

   I don’t hesitate even a second and immediately dig my teeth in the soft skin, easing the grip on his penis. 

   I feel the second finger, slipping in me. The stretching, the rubbing on that sweet spot, the pure pleasure, everything doubles. 

   I grab the sheets and bite harder. My muffled screams fill the room. I’m moving like crazy, faster and faster, meeting Em’s thrusts. His penis is pulsating in my palm. His breathing is heavy and mixed with deep moans.

   At the very moment when I fear that no air can reach my lungs anymore, that my body will shatter into thousands of particles and I’m going to lose consciousness, the insanely powerful orgasm makes me stretch like a string and the world explodes in white, flickering flames. 

   I scream, throwing back my head. My body curves in an arc to almost sitting position. Em tenses over me, mewling my name and hot liquid springs in my palm.

   I feel as if I’m falling down a steep cliff and there’s nothing to hold to. More tears well up in my eyes and run down my cheeks. I’m trying to grab onto something to keep my sanity. The emotions are too overwhelming. They frighten me. I’m shaking.

   Suddenly, two strong arms wrap around me and I’m cuddled in the warm safety of Em’s chest.

   “Shhh, I’m here, sweetie. It’s alright. I’m here,” Em softly soothes me, kissing my hair. “I love you, my precious kitten. Don’t cry.”

   “I’m not crying,” I sniffle, rubbing my cheek on his shoulder. “It was just… so much. I thought I was going to fall apart.”

   “I know, love. But I’m here to keep you whole,” Em chuckles softly.

   I peek at his face, frowning.

   “What? Do you feel any discomfort? I really wanted to be gentle, but I got a little carried away.”

   “No, I’m fine. You were absolutely perfect. It’s just that I feel kind of glued to you. We’re all sticky and slippery.”

   Em bursts into laughter. 

   “Well, considering that we were on top of each other and both erupted like volcanos, where do you think it all went.”

   Gosh, I’ll definitely be a walking strawberry at least for a week.

   “Aww, I love it when you blush,” Em grins. “Do you want a bubble bath? I’ll take a quick shower and will fill the tub for you. I’ll make you the best breakfast while you soak. We have plenty of time before lectures.” 

   Em pinches my cheeks and jumps out of bed. 

   How can he be so energetic? I’ll probably have to crawl to the bathroom like a worm.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 69!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

No question here. I’ll be happy to learn what you think of the story and who is your favorite character.

🥰

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

70. La Dolce Vita

Your devoted reading is THE BEST THING an author can wish for.

  ***

   I sigh contentedly, sprawled in the warm, pine apple scented water, in a cloud of foam, covering me to the chin. 

   I can stay here the whole day. Do we really have to attend lectures? Em is often absent and nobody seems to have any objections. But, on the other hand, he’s the rock star. Rock stars do whatever they like and people are still crazy about them. 

   I pout and start blowing bubbles from my palm.

   “Aww, my sweet kitten is frowning. Why, cutie?” Em coos, standing at the door.

   He’s barefooted, in soft, loose sweatpants and a white, sleeveless tank top. His raven hair is a total mess. I love it. 

   He’s carrying an enormous serving tray with breakfast for two. There are two steaming cups of coffee, orange juice, croissants and a big bowl, full of ripe cherries and strawberries. It looks yummy. 

    “You’re going to spoil me terribly, Dārin. How can you be so nice?” I beam from ear to ear.

   “I did warn you about that, kitty,” Em chuckles. “Keep calling me with that sweet nickname and I’ll create miracles to make you happy.”

   “You make me happy just by smiling at me,” I mumble, blushing.

   Em fixes the tray across the tub, as a table between us, takes his clothes off and sits in the water on the other side.

   “Aaah, pure bliss,” he groans. “So, why’s the frowning?”

   “I just thought that it would be great if we sit here the whole day and skip the lectures,” I answer, but quickly add “Not that I can do such a thing, anyway. Emma will kill me.”

   My phone, which is tossed on the fluffy rug, next to the tub, rings at the same moment. I see her name on the screen.

   “Could you pick up for me and put her on speaker, please. My hands are covered in foam,” I ask Em.

   He does and greets my best friend cheerfully, “Hi, Emma! Why are you up so early? Checking if I ate the shy kitten? His legs are a little shaky, but he’s still moving, so go back to sleep.”

   “What did you expect?” Emma snorts through laughter. “I wouldn’t be surprised if you’ve sucked his blood out, considering the way you looked at the winery.”

   “Well, I didn’t,” Em retorts as a matter-of-factly, “at least, not his blood.”

   “Oh my God! You two are too kinky for me to handle,” she huffs.

   “Yeah, and guess who’s soaking in the bathtub with him now,” my boyfriend proudly says, childishly sticking out his tongue at the screen.

   “You, naughty boy! I’m sure you’ve benefited far more from this than I ever will,” she keeps laughing.

   “Guys, I’m here,” I squeak. “And you’re making me feel extremely embarrassed. I’m glad you two get along so well and are having fun, but I’d rather if it’s not at my expense.”

   “Sorry, honey! I can only imagine the color of your face,” Emma remorsefully says, but there’s no regret in her chuckle. “Em, did you tell him? Obviously not, because I don’t hear him screaming with excitement.”

   “Tell me what?” I immediately squeal.

   “Go away, crazy girl!” Em growls. “You’ll ruin the surprise.”

   “Tell me what?” I ask louder.

   “Ok, buy! I’ll see you two at the University,” Emma quickly blurts and hangs up.

   “Tell me what?” I demand for the third time, looking at Em insistently.

   He only stuffs a croissant in his mouth and mutters “Eat first!”

   Is he blushing? Needless to say, he should be telling me something extraordinary. Oh Dear!

   I start sipping my coffee and shoving fruit in my mouth, just to speed up the events, not averting my gaze from Em’s face which is definitely colored in a light shade of pink.

   Once started, I realize that I’m very hungry and savagely pounce on the food. He’s watching me with an approving smile on his lips.

   Choosing a moment when my mouth is full to the brim, Em quickly blurts, “Sunny, would you like to come to Italy with me for a week?”

   My eyes widen. A huge, unchewed chunk of food painfully slides down my throat. I start to cough and desperately drain the whole glass of orange juice in an attempt to ease it down.

   “Are you trying to kill me?” I hoarsely yelp when I finally manage to swallow it all and can breathe again. “Is this some kind of a revenge for last night when I made you cut your finger?”

   “I’m sorry, kitty,” Em grins. “No, I didn’t come up with this now. I’ve been actually planning it for some time.”

   “Is this what Emma hinted at before?” I ask, still stunned by his question. “How come that she knows and I don’t?”

   “I love you!” Em simply says, making my heart swell. “I haven’t been to see Nonna in a long time. I really miss her.” 

   His sweet face makes me want to kiss him like crazy.

   “And then I thought that I’m dying to be there with you,” he mumbles. “You’re the first person to whom I feel a real need to show the place where I spent my childhood. I want her to meet you. She’ll fall in love with you, I’m sure.”

   “Oh, Em, I can’t even express how sweet this is,” I stumble on my words, moved to the core of my soul. “I love you, Dārin! I’m so touched that you want me to meet your family.”

   “So, that means yes?” he beams.

   “Who on Earth would say no to an invitation to go to Italy with the person he’s in love with!” I squeak and throw my arms in the air, splashing foam all around. “Oh, my God! Thank you so much Em! Yes, Yes, Yes, of course, yes!” 

   Em bursts into laughter and cups my cheeks, kissing me sweetly on the lips.

   “Well, prepare then to dive together with me in La Dolce Vita*”

---

• Sweet Life

Photo by Anastasia Shuraeva 

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 70!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Did you like Em’s surprise? 

🥰

I know that many of you are very curious about Lucky’s wish for his birthday. 😁😁😁

No more waiting! Coming in the next chapter. 😉

Did you already guess what it was?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

71. What A Girl Needs

Good luck to ‘Red String Of Fate’. It’s BEAUTIFUL and INTRIGUING

   ***

   My smile is so big that my jar hurts. I’m squeezing Em’s hand, gazing at his bright, happy face and can’t stop bouncing in the tub, splashing water everywhere.

   He laughs and pinches my cheeks with a big grin.

   Suddenly, I remember the phone call and frown a little, “Why does Emma know about this?”

   “Well, I shared my idea with Jamie and Lucky,” Em huffs. “They were like puppies, as usual, all over me with excitement. Lucky was searching for a way to impress her. He came up with this idea that we can all go together.”

   “I wanted to go only the two of us, kitty,” Em groans. “But he begged and whined till I couldn’t say no. This way he would ask Emma to go with him as the third whish for his birthday.”

   He makes puppy eyes at me, “I’m sorry! I’ll make sure that they won’t mess around.”

   “No!” I interrupt him. “It’s even better this way. It’ll be so much fun!”

    I grin from ear to ear, “Now I understand why Emma was so stunned when Lucky whispered his wish in her ear. Oh, Em, you can’t imagine how grateful I am that you’ve agreed. I’m sure she’s on cloud nine.” 

   I grab his hands over the makeshift table and look at him with the deepest affection, “But no one can be happier than me. I love you. I want so much to meet your Nonna. Can we cook together? Am I going to see the rabbits, running around? I’ll take one million pictures.”

   Em bursts into laughter. “I’ll show you everything, my lovely. We’ll cook, and eat, and sightsee,” he looks into my eyes and whispers, “and make love.”

   I only press my lips to his and breathe out, “I can’t wait!”

   We’re finally dressed and ready to leave for the University. 

   Em is absolutely stunning, as usual, in black leather and a blood red sweater. His blue eyes sparkle, underlined by the gray, smoky makeup. 

   I can’t take my eyes off of him. This smug, mysterious prince is my boyfriend. Someone pinch me, please!

   He takes my hand, intertwining our fingers and grins, “Jeep or motorbike?”

   “I love riding your bike,” I squeak, bouncing on my feet.

   “As you wish, adventurous kitten,” Em snorts through laughter. “I’m sure you’ll soon start loving to ride other things of mine more.”

   I shriek, wide-eyed and look at him reproachfully, only making him laugh louder.

   We fly through the empty streets of the suburbs and, in few minutes, dive into the thick stream of cars in the central area. 

   I’m disappointed that we are getting close to our final destination faster than I’d like. I’ll ask Em to go for a ride in the weekend, and won’t let him stop till our fuel is over. 

   I love the feeling of freedom that floods my mind every time we dash through the town, making me believe that all is possible and life is a miracle. This is my proof that I’m still here, that I didn’t die and am still living in full speed, that I’m happy again. 

   Our friends are waiting for us at the gate of the University courtyard. I wave to them while removing my helmet.

   Emma throws herself on my neck, screaming excitedly, “Sunny, can you believe it! We’re going to Italy. Isn’t this the best thing ever!”

   She pulls away from me and hugs Em enthusiastically, kissing his cheek. “Thank you, so much Em! You’re the best!”

   Em only shrugs his shoulders dismissively and smirks, “My pleasure!”

   Lucky snorts, “Why did you kiss him? What about me? So, I get nothing for actually asking you to come with me?”

   He pouts expressively, pretending to wipe a tear from his eye.

   Emma beams at him and leans to hug him and kiss him on the cheek, but he moves his head at the last second and places a wet kiss on her lips.

   She freezes, blinking at him with a face as pink as a spring rose for few seconds and frowns, “This was not fair! You should ask before kissing people on the lips.”

   Lucky is a little bit startled. He mutters remorsefully, “I’m sorry, princess! I shouldn’t have…”

   “Oh, shut up!” Emma blurts, gluing her lips to his.

   Jamie whistles and start clapping. Em and I look at each other and join the applause with big grins on our faces.

   “Ahh, what a girl needs to be happy,” Emma sighs with shining eyes when they finally pull apart, “just a tattooed, bad boy and a trip to Italy.”

   “Always at your service, my lady,” Lucky smirks, wrapping his arm round her waist.

   We all head to the main entrance, chatting and making plans about the trip.

---

Photo by Shiny Diamond from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 71!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Did you like the third wish?

🥰

😶 Warning, approach carefully the next chapter. There’ll be some 

graphic

 violence. You can skip it and still be in line with the plot. I’m sorry! You’re not gonna like it, but it has to happen. 😶 

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

72. Never Awaken the Beast

[Trigger warning: graphic violence and insulting language]

   I excuse myself for a quick visit to the rest room before we enter the lecture hall.

   “I’ll come with you, kitty,” Em immediately states.

   “No, Em, I’m not a child,” I roll my eyes. “I’ll be back in few minutes.”

   He’s hesitant, but finally agrees to go with the others. I head in the opposite direction, giggling and shaking my head. He is really overprotective and a little bit possessive. What could happen to me in the University building? It’s so sweet, though, that he wants to be with me all the time.

   The moment I open the rest room door, someone grabs my collar and hurls me against the sink countertop. 

   It’s so surprising, that I slam on it, flat on my face, with no attempt to protect myself. My bottom lip falls directly on the edge. A sharp string of pain and the warm liquid, dripping down my chin, show me that it’s split.

   I’m grabbed by the hair the next second and lifted to my feet. 

   I feel someone’s knee, striking my side with such force that my ribs crack. The pain is excruciating. I fall on the floor, bent in two by the burning sensation and wrap my arms around my torso to prevent more hits in the same spot. I have the feeling that my attacker is not done yet. 

   Strangely, I’m not frightened, just totally taken aback.

   “Look what the cat has dragged, a pitiful, little mouse. You’re not so brave now, huh?” an ominous voice hisses spitefully. “Where’s your Dark Prince to save you, honey?”

   The pain blurs my vision, but I raise my eyes to see who this is, although, I have already recognized him.

   Daniel is standing only a step away, glaring at me with utter hatred.

   “You think he’s perfect, huh?” he lashes out. “Well, let me inform you that he is not. He is a perverted bastard who likes to play with pitiful bitches like you, just for entertainment. You’ll be chewed and spit out in the dust like many before you.”

   I am staring at his face, ugly distorted with anger and contempt.  

   All I feel is rage. I am mad. His words can’t hurt me. They only make me want to erase his ugly smirk.

   Despite the burning in my muscles, I gather all my determination and slowly raise to my feet.

   The blood is dripping on the floor, gathering in a small puddle. The pain in my side is so severe, that my breath hitches. But this can’t stop me.

   I look directly in his eyes and say as clear as I can, “I don’t believe you. You’re jealous and pitiful. Do you think that hitting me will make Em like you more? He loves me. This will only make him hate you in his guts.”

   “Shut up!” Daniel screams. “You can’t even talk properly with this fucken, ridiculous accent. Go back to the far away island from where you crawled here. This is no place for girly Pokémon lovers. What are you, Naruto’s best friend? I’ll smash your pretty face so good that even your mother will not be able to recognize you.”

   He pounces on me, but I somehow manage to fend off the first hit, which is aimed directly at my face.

   My ribs hurt so much, though, that I’m not able to keep balance on my feet. He manages to pin me on the stall door behind me. 

   My vision is increasingly blurred. The blood is soaking my shirt. I feel weaker and weaker.

   He aims at my face again. This time I know I won’t be able to avoid the punch. I close my eyes and turn my head to the side to prevent him from breaking my nose, preparing to take it soundlessly. 

   It doesn’t come.

   Daniel’s body is suddenly swept away from me, crushing into the opposite wall.

   I open my eyes and see Em, holding him in the air by the lapels of his jacket.

   “You, disgusting low life. I let you get away for all the bullshit you did too many times,” he growls menacingly. “Nothing can save you this time. You’re dead!”

   The fist blow that lands on his face is deadly. The sound makes me sick.

   I can’t stand on my feet no more and slide down to the floor, gasping for air at the pain in my side and my face. I keep my eyes on Em, but can’t utter a sound. 

   I’ve never seen him mad before. He’s downright scary. His eyes are glowing with raging fury. His plump lips are pursed in a thin line. The muscles of his body are trembling, strained to their limit. Everything in him radiates intimidating power.

   He slams Daniel into the wall again and the sound makes my heart shrink. My attacker is no more arrogant and aggressive. It’s clear that he’s terrified. He’s gazing at Em with wide eyes, not making a single attempt to fight back. Em throws him on the floor as a rag doll, preparing to strike a crushing blow with his clenched fist.

   A shrilling scream makes him stop midway.

   “Oh, my God! Sunny, you’re all covered in blood. Oh, my God! What’s going on here?” Emma is at the door, her horrified face as white as a sheet. 

   Lucky and Jamie are right behind her, trying to peek inside.

   She stumbles towards me, but Em is on his knees, in front of me, before her. He gently cups my cheeks in his palms and raises my face to look at me.

   “I’m so sorry, kitty! I should have taken care of you first. Where does it hurt? Where did all this blood come from?” 

   His hands are trembling, touching me as if I’m made of glass and the slightest contact will shatter me to pieces.

   “Don’t worry,” I manage to mutter, “it’s just my lip. I fell on the sink. It’s not so bad, just bleeding a lot.”

   He carefully presses a handkerchief, which Emma has just handed to him, to my bleeding mouth and picks me up in his arms, heading to the door, without sparing a second look at the shaking body on the floor, behind him.

   Lucky rushes inside. The moment he spots the trembling Daniel, who’s still curled in a ball, he makes a guttural sound that makes all my hairs bristle.

   “You again!” he hisses. “I should’ve killed you the first time. I told you then, never to awaken the beast again because it’d be the last thing you do.”

   He lashes out towards the body on the floor, grunting, “This time I’ll kill you. You don’t deserve to live.”

   Jamie grabs him by the waist, holding him back. Despite this, he manages to throw quite a powerful kick, making Daniel mewl in pain.

   “Lucky, no!” Jamie pleads. “It’s not worth it to have this filth on your hands. Leave him. Let’s take care of Sunny. We’ll deal with this piece of shit later.”

   Lucky is fuming, pulling wildly to free himself from Jamie’s grip, “Let me go! I don’t care. He’s dead,” he growls.

    “Lucky, please!” Emma cries, “You promised to take me to Italy. Please! Don’t give up on everything because of your anger.” She puts her hand on his shoulder and directs her tearful eyes to this face, whispering, “Please, I love you!”

   Lucky’s whole body suddenly relaxes. He grabs hes waist, pulling her on his chest. “Shhh, it’s ok, princess. Don’t cry. Let’s get out of here.”

   Em heads out, holding me in his arms and the others follow us, leaving my attacker, panting on the floor.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 72!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Why do you think Lucky is so mad at Daniel, except attacking Sunny? 

Any guesses what he did the first time?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

73. Friends Forever

[Trigger warning: violence and attempted 

sexual assault

 description]

   Em carried me in his arms all the way to the hospital.

   I tried to protest, but he made it clear that he’d never let me out of his embrace until he was sure I was ok. I was grateful for his determination because, although, I was going to do my best, I knew, I wouldn’t be able to walk. The pain in my ribs was increasing by the second, making it hard for me to breathe.

   It’s good that the hospital is only two blocks away from the University and there aren’t too many people in the streets usually, at this time of the day. 

   The ones who passed by, were casting curious glances over their shoulders, but I couldn’t care less, feeling that I’d lose consciousness at any moment.

   We were directed to the ER immediately. Doctors and nurses were bustling around me in a hurry, examining me and talking in the local language to each other and Em, who firmly refused to leave.

   I was given a handful of painkillers, went through the X-ray and got several stiches on my lip.

   I’m finally left alone with Em in a silent, white room, drowsy from the medicines, but squeezing his hand. 

   It’s all familiar, the concerned faces, the people in scrubs, running around, the beeping equipment, the tears of my loved ones. 

   But still, it’s so different than before. I’m not desperate. I haven’t given up. The person I love didn’t abandon me. He saved me. He’s right next to me. It’s crazy, but despite my awful situation, I’m happy.

   Em’s looking at me, smiling softly, but his eyes are worried and glistening.

   “I feel better, Dārin,” I barely utter. “It doesn’t hurt anymore.”

   My mouth and chin are swollen and plastered with gauze and tape, making it difficult for me to pronounce the words.

   “Shh, don’t speak, love,” Em interrupts me. “Just rest. Everything will be fine. The doctor said that you have a fractured rib, but no internal organs are damaged, so you’ll only have to restrict movements to a minimum for a week.”

   He smiles sadly and adds, “You’ll also have to take only liquid food for several days and be careful not to tear the stiches and open the wound on your lip.”

   I nod and, since I can’t smile back, lift my hand and cup his cheek.

   Em kisses my fingers and says with a serious expression, “The nurse will bring some documentation soon. You’ll have to sign ‘Forensic examination of injuries’ report. We’re pressing charges against that bastard. I’ve already called the police. The doctor said that what he caused you is qualified as moderate bodily injury. Daniel can go to jail for five years.”

   He huffs, “They’ll probably give him less, but I guarantee you that, if I see him any time sooner, I’ll kill him, without blinking an eye.”

   “No!” I shake my head. “I don’t want you anywhere near him.”

   “Shh, don’t worry, kitty. Nothing can separate me from you from now on, not even for a second. I’m moving to your apartment to take care of you for the next week.” 

   Em presses his forehead to my hand and I feel wetness on my skin. My heart shrinks. 

   He sobs, “I’m so sorry, love. It’s all my fault. I couldn’t protect you. It’s all because of me.”

   I want to tell him that he’s not right. He can’t be responsible for what that jerk did. My heart is breaking, seeing him cry.

   Before I can do it, we hear a quiet knock on the door. Em quickly wipes his eyes and straightens. Emma, Jamie and Lucky enter the room.

   Emma sits carefully on the bed, next to me. Her eyes are puffy and red. I’m sure she’s been crying the whole time since she saw me on that rest room’s floor. 

   My brave girl still manages to smile. “How are you feeling, Sunny? My poor sweetie.”

   I take her hand and show a thumb up. She bends and softly kisses me on the forehead.

   “It’s all my fault,” Lucky grunts. “I should’ve dealt better with that sickening scumbag. He deserved to go to jail even back then. What I did to him was too merciful.”

   “If I hadn’t shown up on time, you would’ve killed him. It was you that would’ve gone to jail, if I hadn’t stopped you,” Jamie interrupts him. “You couldn’t have known that he didn’t learn his lesson. It’s no one’s fault but his.”

   I pat Em’s hand with a pleading look. I need to know what they’re talking about.

   Em nods and sighs. I can see that it’s difficult for him to speak about it. The uneasiness is written on his face.

   “It was a year ago,” he starts. “Daniel was able, somehow, to obtain a pass for the club, for him and his friends. Tony is the owner and gives VIP cards only to people he knows or are recommended. We don’t wand drunkards, fights or other excesses. The atmosphere is quite liberated. We need to make sure that people can behave.”

   “The bastard can be very charming,” Jamie adds, “and persuasive when he wants something, not to mention that he’s filthy with money. He found people to give assurance of him and we were all deceived.”

   “Yeah, I was an idiot,” Em frowns. “I didn’t become friends with him. He was too sleazy to be my friend but, nevertheless, I lowered my guard. I even believed him that he’s a fan and agreed to work with him. He suggested to fund a studio recording of one of our songs. He came at my house with a bottle of scotch that evening, offering a drink for the future success.”

   “Scum!” Lucky hisses. “It was obvious that he had a crush on Em, but was too filthy to approach him as a normal person. When I heard that only the two of them were drinking, I crossed the town for less than five minutes. What I saw, when I got there, made me sick.”

   He squeezes Em’s shoulder, giving him the choice to decide whether to finish the story.

   Em puts his hand on Lucky’s and nods, continuing, “I don’t remember a thing. He had slipped something in my drink and drugged me. When Lucky entered the house, he saw me stripped to my boxers, sprawled unconscious on the sofa. The jerk was preparing to take advantage of me.”

   “Oh, I made a bloody mess out of him. He would’ve been dead, if Jamie didn’t arrive to stop me,” Lucky  goes on. “We had to take Em to the hospital for gastric lavage. He wasn’t coming to his senses, no matter how long we were splashing him with cold water.”

   “The douchebag threatened to sue us for criminal assault,” Jamie laughs humorlessly. “I couldn’t believe his insolence and nerve, considering that he needed a month to recover, after Lucky beat the shit out of him.”

   “I wasn’t that stupid, though,” Lucky sneers. “I’ve dealt with trash like him before. I took some pictures, before dealing with him, so it shut his filthy mouth up.”

   All of us become silent. 

   My tears are flowing down my cheeks. Thinking of the way Em could be hurt, if his friends hadn’t interfered , makes me feel nauseous. I understand why he hadn’t let anyone else close, after what happened to him. 

   I see him in a completely different light now. My Dark Prince is just a vulnerable boy who loves his friends and cares about them. He needs protection, like all of us. 

   I am so privileged to be accepted in his life, to win his love. We’ll take care of each other from now on. No one will ever hurt us again.

   I intertwine my fingers with his. 

   All five of us are looking at each other and I see it in everyone’s eyes. 

   We’re together. Friends forever. We’ll stand against anyone that threatens to harm any of us, against the world, if it’s necessary.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 73!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Do you think Lucky did the right thing to beat up Daniel?

Could what happened to Sunny be prevented?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

74. VIP

‘Belial - a fateful night’ is ROMANTIC and EXCITING

---

   Living with Em is heaven and hell.

   The week he’s been staying with me turned into nearly a month.

   I can’t imagine my day, starting without watching his beautiful face, slowly shaking off sleep and brightening by the most gorgeous, dimpled smile in the world.

   I know it’s creepy, but I do it. I stare at him every morning, waiting patiently to see the blue magic spill from under his eyelids, engulfing me with tenderness and warmth.

   I love him, but this ordinary phrase always seems insufficient to express what I feel. I need him. I adore every single bit of him. I belong to him.

   I got so used to the loud music, booming in the kitchen from early morning and him, bouncing to the pieces of ‘Thirty Seconds to Mars’, ‘Soundgarden’ and ‘Bring Me The Horizon’ while preparing breakfast, that I don’t think I’ll ever be able to start my day in any other way. I knew none of these bands, but I can sing along now and recite the lyrics by heart.

   I had never heard him singing before and was totally taken aback when Em’s deep, rich voice concurred the entire space of my apartment. He was making breakfast when I peeked in the kitchen and was met by a wide grin and a finger, pointing at me.

   ’On his face is the map of the world

   A map of the world!

   From yesterday, it’s coming!

   From yesterday, the fear!

   From yesterday, it calls him… ’*

   I almost fainted. The soulful, slightly rasping timbre resonated in every cell of my body. It made my legs weak and my mind dizzy.

   I have no doubt now . He’ll become a super star. 

   His voice can evoke the deepest emotions, intoxicate, excite and make you addicted. People will fall in love with this sensual, husky sound. The world will be at his feet.

   A month in heaven passed as a blink of an eye.

   I didn’t miss the solid food the first week. Em was incredibly resourceful in making all kind of broths, soups and smoothies to substitute it. 

   I was carried in his arms from the bed to the bathroom and back, dressed and fed and spoilt in all possible ways. 

   He cooked, cleaned and found numerous ways to entertain me and distract me from the pain and the fact that I had to lie down most of the time. 

   He called me five times, at least, to check if I’m ok during the few hours he spent with the band every day, only because I insisted that he shouldn’t stop the rehearsals. He agreed to leave me only if Emma, Jamie or Lucky were with me while he was gone.

   Mikey and Tony often came to see me too.

   I always felt cared for and surrounded by friends.

   But it was hell at the same time.

   I couldn’t hold Em the way I wanted. It was impossible to kiss him. He was so close all the time, but so unreachable.

   Em was so annoyingly careful to preserve all doctors’ orders and restrain from anything that could slow down my recovery that I was fuming in few days. No pouting and trying to convince him to cuddle with me helped. He only chuckled and mumbled, ‘Patience is a virtue’ every time, winking at me.

   It’s even more frustrating because our results are ready. We’ve made all the tests while in the hospital and are both perfectly healthy, but Em won’t touch me because of the stupid bruises, covering my body. If I haven’t hated Daniel so far, now I’m ready to strangle him, if I have the chance. 

   He got what he deserved, after all. The jerk was sentenced under the fast-track procedure to two years of effective imprisonment and paid damages of 50 000 in the local currency, which was more than 30 000 USD. He didn’t appeal the verdict because he knew that, if he had tried, Em would do his best to put him in prison for at least five years or Lucky would kill him with his bare hands.

   We all tried to put all of it behind our backs and move on, although, Emma firmly refused to go on that date with Lucky before she was sure that I’m fully recovered. The band also postponed their first gig for the season with two weeks.

   I had no broken or dislocated bones. So, I’m almost as good as new in twenty days, except the bruise on my side, which doesn’t hurt but is really ugly, and a small scar on the lip.

   The long-awaited, last Saturday of October has come. 

   The boys went to the club earlier to prepare.

   I and Emma are getting ready to go. It’s almost eight p.m. She’s waiving two shiny, plastic cards in her hand, grinning from ear to ear.

   “I can’t believe that I have a permanent pass for the most popular place in town. This is going to be wild,” she rants. “Lucky said that the car will pick us in ten minutes. And we’ll have a personal bodyguard who’ll lead us in through the back entrance. Oh My God! I feel so special. We’re real VIPs.”

   “No, we’re not,” I retort, shaking my head. “Don’t be so dramatic. It’s just that the crowd is too thick at the main entrance and the boys don’t want us to wait outside.”

  “Why can’t you just once admit that we’re super cool,” she pouts, adjusting her uncomfortably short skirt for the hundredth time.

   I smirk and take her hand, pulling her to the door.

   “Ok, I admit. We rock!”

---

*Thirty Seconds To Mars - ‘From Yesterday’

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 74!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

The bad is behind Sunny and new exciting times are coming. 🥰🥰🥰

Are you curious to see the notorious club and Em’s band performance?

Do you expect the next surprise? 😉

Any ideas what it might be?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

75. Free Zone

We’re sitting in he back seat of a big, black Mercedes, slowly making its way through the crazy traffic of the town’s busiest central street.

   Soft, soulful, house music if filling the space with muffled basses, mixed with violin sounds. The city lights are streaming in a whirlwind of colors passed the windows.

   I’m gazing at the led billboards, the elegantly arranged shop window displays and the fashionable people, walking along the lighted sidewalks, on this warm October evening. 

   This town is alive. It’s pulsating and breathing. It has a heart. I can feel it deep inside of me, making mine beat steadier and braver. 

   It’s my town. I live, and love, and dream here. This is my new home.

   I squeeze Emma’s hand. I’m afraid. As absurd as it may sound, I’m so happy that I’m scared.

   “What’s the matter, honey?” Emma peeks at me. “There’s nothing to be worried about. Yeah, the club has quite the reputation, but I’m sure we’re perfectly safe. It’ll be a lot of fun.”

   “I’m not worried about the club,” I roll my eyes, chuckling lightly. “Not with this mountain of a man who accompanies us.”

   Our driver and, as long as I understand, also a bodyguard, is a young man in skinny jeans and a fitted tee, revealing impressive tattooed biceps. He’s six and a half feet tall, at least, with the physique of a three door wardrobe. He’d be downright scary, if he wasn’t smiling and chattering in the local language, making Emma giggle all the time. She explained that it’s actually Tony’s brother.

   “What is it then?”, she insists. “I can see that something bothers you.”

   I sigh. There’s no way to hide anything from her.

   “I’m not sure I want to see Em perform in front of an audience,” I mutter. “They’ll go crazy and drool over him and…”

   “Are you jealous?” Emma shrieks. “Sunny, are you insane?”

   “No!” I quickly retort. “That’s not it. I just… He was mine for a whole month and… What if… He will be surely stunning… “

   I huff with flushed face, ashamed by the doubts that make my stomach twist painfully.

   “Em loves you, silly. He’ll be singing your song. Nothing can stand between the two of you,” Emma laughs. “When are you going to finally see daylight?”

   “Emma, am I enough for him?” I barely utter. I’m terrified that seeing him, adored by his fans, will make it clear that I’m too ordinary to be with him.

   “I’m not even answering that! Idiot!” she frowns. “ And stop pulling that shirt down. It won’t make it longer. Whatever you do, your butt will still be on display, so suck it up. Thanks God I managed to pull that ugly cardigan out of your grasp.“

   She sticks her tongue at me and, for some reason, I burst into laughter. Her bluntness is so refreshing and eye-opening sometimes.

   The car turns right and leaves the central street. We start moving in a dark labyrinth of narrow lanes, surrounded by high buildings and tall trees.

   Suddenly, we stop in a small parking lot, at the back side of what seems an old two-storey, baroque house with curved ornaments round the eaves and large, dark windows, occupying most of the burgundy walls. Several high street lamps illuminate the area. 

   We get out of the car and head towards a small, black door, almost hidden behind a row of Leyland Cypress Trees.

   Our companion turns to me and starts ranting enthusiastically, grinning widely while opening the door and waving us to go in.

   “He can’t wait to hear the new smash hit and thinks that it must be grate to have a song, written for you,” Emma translates. “Also, we shouldn’t go anywhere without him and whatever happens should not step out of the marked areas. The crowd may become quite wild, so it’s for everybody’s safety.”

   The guy adds something with apologetic expression. 

   “Oh, My God! He also says sorry, but he’s obliged to tell this to everyone who goes inside”, Emma snorts. “It’s not allowed to touch the dancers. It’s also not allowed to touch the band members, but he knows it doesn’t apply to us.” 

   What? What kind of dancers? And why would anyone try to touch them… or the band?

   The guy shrugs his shoulders at my startled expression and leads us through a long, narrow hallway, dimly lit by recessed, LED ceiling lights. 

   The walls are black and covered in posters of rock bands from the floor to the ceiling . Some are famous, old school, like ACDC, Pink Floyd and Guns N’ Roses. Others are new, alternative ones. I recognize  Green Day, Hinder and linkin Park, but there are so many more. 

   The hallway seems endless. From time to time we reach stairs, go a level down and continue to follow it. The lower we descend, the stronger becomes the invasive smell of leather, exotic spices and cigarette smoke. We start hearing, or rather feeling, the vibrations of deep bass beats, which evoke strange excitement and anticipation.

   Just when I’m about to ask our companion when we’re going to reach our destination, he opens another small, black door and we end up in an enormous hall. 

   We’re behind a small, elevated stage which faces the vast space, filled with tall, round tables, surrounded by high stools. There’s a long catwalk, extending  from the stage to the far, opposite end, dividing the hall into two areas. Shiny dance poles are mounted on it every few meters. A big neon sign on the wall says “Free Zone”.

   Intoxicating, psychedelic, rock beats give additional mystery to the place. Everything is colored in red and black. It’s dark. Only the vintage, Chinese style, table lamps cast dim rays of light. Thin wisps of smoke are rising from smoldering incense sticks, placed in beautiful jars on each table.

   It feels like a luxury dungeon. The whole setting gives very sensual vibes, evoking some deep, primal fear at the same time. 

   My eyes roam around the hall, which is packed with people. They’re sipping their drinks, chatting and laughing, but the voices are silenced by the music. There’s no vacant table, except the one, closest to the stage. I’m sure it’s ours.

   Goosebumps crawl all over my skin. I want to run out at the feeling that all these eyes will stare at me soon. I know it will happen. They probably know already who I am. 

   I shake off the anxiety. Nothing can make me miss Em’s performance. I’m dying to hear my song.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 75!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

What do you think about the ‘Free Zone’ club? 🥰🥰🥰

Any guesses about what will follow?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

76. I’m Touching The Sun

We’re settled at the table. 

   A stunning, tall woman approaches immediately. 

   She’s almost naked. Her red, high waisted, faux leather shorts reveal half of her butt. A black, satin bustier barely covers her nipples. Her silver blond hair is raised in a high bun. She’s walking confidently on platform, high heel sandals that are 6 inches, at least. A badge holder, hanging on her neck, reveals a small, glowing card with the name ‘Silver Star’ on it.

   “Good evening! I’m your Star for tonight. You can ask me anything and I’ll take care of it,” she beams. 

   Then, to my utter shock, she throws herself on our companion’s neck first, giving him a steamy kiss on the lips and on mine next, smacking enthusiastically my cheeks. Emma is not spared either. She accepts the affectionate display, blinking in surprise towards the girl.

   We order some cocktails and Silver eagerly heads to the long bar which occupies the whole right side of the hall. 

   There are many girls, scurrying between the tables, with similar outfits, differing only in the color of the shorts. I peek at the IDs of some of them, who pass close to our table. They say ‘Pink Star’, ‘Purple Star’ or similar names, matching the color of their outfits or hair.

   Suddenly, the music stops. 

   After a second of complete silence, the crowd erupts in loud shouts and applause. Silver, who’s just placed four impressive, tall, martini glasses, full of sparkling, purple liquid on the table, puts her fingers in her mouth and produces a sharp whistle which can make any football fan envious.

   Lucky appears on the stage, shirtless, grinning from ear to ear, with his hands up in the air. The crowd is chanting his name. 

   He approaches the tall stand, vintage microphone and screams to the top of his lungs, “Did you miss us, naughty monsters?”

   The noise is doubled. Emma grabs her glass and pours half of the content down her throat. Her eyes go wide and she starts coughing desperately. Silver compassionately pats her on the back.

   We don’t have time to brace ourselves. Jamie jumps up on the stage, barefooted, wearing loose white pants with no shirt, but with a pair of broad, white, fluffy wings on his back.

   The crowd goes crazy. Half of the people jump to their feet, screaming his name.

   Tony and Mickey appear behind him and the clamor gets louder by the second.

   Suddenly, all the lights go out, except a spotlight projector, pointing to an empty spot in the middle of the stage.

   “Who do you want to see?” Jamie yells.

    There’s not a single person, sitting this time. I realize that we’re on our feet too. The hall is in an uproar. The shouts are deafening. The crowd is wild. 

   Tall, muscular men occupy strategic places between the tables. All the Star girls disappear, just to pop up on the catwalk, in few seconds. They are walking slowly, defiantly swaying their hips, taking stands in a row, each close to a pole.

   Tony sits at the drums. An intense, slow beat fills the space. The girls on the catwalk are tapping a foot and clapping their hands in the air in the same rhythm. 

   Lucky and Jamie grab the guitars. Mickey stands behind the keyboard. Nasty basses and a punchy, deep melody are added to the thrilling sound.

   ‘Em! Em! Em!’ is filling the room, following the captivating tune.

   “Where’s the king? We love you Eeeem!” someone screams shrilly nearby, somehow outstanding in the total commotion.

   My heart is racing. My eyes are fixed on the lighted spot on the stage. I reach and grab Emma’s hand. We’re both shaking. 

   Suddenly, everything goes pitch black. The spotlight flashes again the next second, revealing a dark, cloaked figure, standing in the beam of light. He’s wearing a beautiful, Venetian mask. 

   The screams shake the ceiling.

   Em raises a hand, gripping the microphone with the other. The hall instantly becomes silent.

   His sensual, intoxicating voice conquers the space. The melody is out of this world. Everyone gazes enchanted.

   ’Do you feel the darkness?

   We live in a dream.

   The fear engulfs us!

   Nothing can save you but me.’

   His voice becomes louder with every line. The rhythm is more and more intense. The crowd is swaying. Lighters are waved in the air.

   He lets the cloak fall to the ground and throws away his mask. People scream. He’s in a snow white, lose shirt and black, leather pants, his hair falling free to his shoulders.

   Lucky and Jamie stand on both his sides. The whole place is under his spell.

   I can’t even breathe. 

   The three of them reach out to us and sing together.

   ’Take my hand!

   I know the way out.

   I’m blessed because…’

   The two step away from Em. He throws an arm in the air, pointing directly at me with the other and cries out,

   ‘… I’m touching The Sun!’ 

   He repeats it again and again. Everyone is singing along.

   A big, pink sun slowly raises on a cobalt blue background, projected on the wall behind him.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 76!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Did you like the ‘Free Zone’ atmosphere and the performance of the band’s new piece ‘I’m Touching The Sun’? 🥰🥰🥰

I suppose you’ve guessed who’s the sun Em’s singing about?😁

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

77. Help! (Em)

This is one of the rare occasions, when the events will be revealed from Em’s perspective.

    [Trigger warning: heavy scenes. You can skip the chapter and still be in line with the plot.]

   ***

   Something wakes me up abruptly. 

   I’m not sure if I’ve dreamed or it’s real, but it certainly made my blood freeze in my veins. 

   It was a dreadful sound, a shrill scream of pure horror. Such you can hear only in the scariest movies and won’t forget it for days, but will probably never hear in real life. 

   I blink a few times, still unable to bring myself to a fully awaken state. My dizzy mind registers that something is strange around me. I feel that the whole bed is shaking. A sharp string of worry dashes through my body and I jump up and look to my left.

   Sunny! I’ve drifted off to sleep in his arms, after we came to my house in the early hours. We drank, and danced, and laughed in the club. It was a fabulous night. He was so thrilled about the song and so happy. We didn’t even undress, just cuddled in my bed.

   What is happening to him?

   The moment I see him, the blood drains from my face in fear. He’s sleeping. 

    But it’s not in a normal way. He’s curled into a tight ball, in a fetal position, and trembling so severely, that the bed is quaking and creaking.

   Oh my God! How could I let this happen, knowing very well that he’s so careful not to fall asleep when it’s dark outside?

   I toss a glimpse at the clock on the nightstand and see in the pale glow of the night lights that it’s three in the morning. 

   What shall I do? It’s best to try to wake him up. I’ve heard, though, that it should be in a very gentle way when a person is having a nightmare in order not to startle him.

   While I’m pleading with myself what exactly to do, he releases a sound that makes every hair on my body bristle, a long animalistic yowl of utter horror and distress. I hear some muffled words coming out between his pale lips.

“私を救ってください! (Watashi o sukutte kudasai)!

待つ！ (Matsu!)

どうぞ、私の手を取りなさい！(Dōzo, watashi no te o tori nasai!)

ここで私を死なせないでください！(Koko de watashi o shina senaide kudasai!)

戻って来てください！(Modotte kite kudasai!)“ *

   It’s in Japanese and I can’t comprehend what he’s saying, but the despair and fear in his voice makes my heart shrink in my chest. The last sentence is filled with such deep broken-heartedness and mortification that I feel the tears flood my eyes.

   There’s no time to wait. I carefully stroke his shoulder and whisper in his ear, “Sunny, wake up! It’s just a dream, love. Open your eyes!” 

   There’s no reaction, so I wrap my arms around his shoulders and shake him gently.

   He unexpectedly uncurls and shoves me with his clenched fists, so strongly that I lose my balance and bounce back, falling on the floor flat on my back. 

   I hear that shocking scream again. It makes my hands shake. 

   I scramble back on the bed and freeze in horror. 

   He’s sitting in the middle with wide, crazy eyes, staring directly at me, but I can clearly understand that he doesn’t see me. Suddenly, he starts kicking around and banging with his fists in a very strange way, as if something is restricting his movements and he’s surrounded by an invisible wall that he’s trying to break through. Tormented, muffled screeches come out of his mouth. A stream of blood slides down his chin from his severely bitten bottom lip. 

   It breaks my heart, watching him like this.

   Before I can do anything, his eyes roll back. Only the white of his sclera can be seen under his heavy eyelids. He falls back and stiffens, lying motionless. Only his chest is rising and falling rhythmically due to his heavy breathing and whimpering.

   I’m downright terrified. I want to hug him, but I don’t dare doing it, at the same time. Shall I call an ambulance? He’s clearly having some kind of seizure. I have no idea how to help him.

   Idiot! How could I let this happen? The helplessness and fear make my tears stream down my cheeks. I better call Emma. She must know what to do. The moment I reach for the phone, I clearly hear his sweet, quiet voice, desperately whispering, 

   “Help!”

   I throw myself to him and pull his shaking body on my chest. 

   “I’m here, my love. It’s Em. Don’t be afraid! I’ll help you,” I sob out. 

   He turns his head to me and his eyes look normal now. His gaze is puzzled but, in an instance, he seems to realize who I am. He puts his palms on my shoulders and pushes me lightly.

   “Let go!” he breathes out. “Em, I see you, but you have to back away.”

   My heart painfully shrinks. It’s my fault. I had to be more careful. And now he’s pushing me away. I had to take better care of my beautiful angel and never let this happen. 

   I slowly pull away from him. It hurts. 

   He may have sensed my thoughts or, maybe, it’s because I’m actually crying, but he raises his trembling hand to my face and puts his cold palm on my cheek.

   “I love you!” he whispers. “I just need some space for a while.” 

   Saying this, he jumps up and runs through the French windows, leading outside.

---

*“Save me!

Wait!

Please, take my hand!

Don’t let me die here!

Please, come back!“

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 77!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

I hope you’re not in too big distress.

Do you think Em will be able to manage this horrific situation?

I’ll be glad to hear more of your theories about what caused this, but I warn you, I won’t confirm or deny any of them. 😶

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

78. You Need Me (Em)

Sunny breathes in deeply the night air. 

   I’m watching him, startled and numb.

   His delicate body collapses in the middle of the vast terrace. He’s on his knees, with his head low, looking so small and vulnerable. He is shaking with stress and, perhaps, from the cold. It’s quite chilly outside early in the morning, at the end of October. 

   I can’t leave him alone in this state. He may have asked for it, but I just can’t. 

   I quickly brace myself and wipe my wet cheeks. I must be strong for him. 

   I grab as many pillows and blankets, as I can carry, and dash outside, throwing myself on my knees next to his fragile figure.

   “I’m not backing away. You don’t need space. You need me,” I firmly state and wrap my arms around him. 

   I lift my shivering kitten a bit to shove some pillows under his butt. The floor is icy. I move in front of him then, pulling his limp body between my legs, and cover us both with blankets.

   “I love you! You’re mine. I’ll help you,” I whisper in his ear, making him lean his head on my shoulder and flooding his soft hair with kisses. “Let me be with you, love. I’m not going anywhere.”

   Sunny relaxes against me, sneaking his arms around my waist. He buries his face in the crook of my neck with a deep sigh.

   “Thank you!” he barely utters and, suddenly, bursts into tears. 

   It’s a loud, liberating cry, in a full voice. 

   As strange as it may seem, it calms me down. He’s finally letting all the pain and fear leave his body. They’re pouring out of him and flowing in heavy streams of tears on my shoulder. I’m happy to soothe him and gently caress his back.

   “Go on, sweetie. Let it all out,” I mumble and he keeps crying even louder. “Whatever it is, it will never happen again.”

    I cup his cheeks and lift his swollen, red face. “I’ll always be right here. Do you understand? You’ll never see me leaving you. Never!” 

   He nods vigorously and keeps weeping. I press my cheek to his. 

   My heart is bouncing as if it will jump out of my chest. My head is filled with terrifying scenarios about what could have happened to him. The deep terror and desperation, I saw in his eyes, will haunt me for the rest of my life. 

   I quickly push these thoughts to the back of my mind. It’s not the time to panic. I’ll be strong for him and give him the safety he needs. 

  I adore him even more now when I know what he had to overcome to let me close, to trust me, to love me. He’s mine and I’m his and this will never ever change.

   We stay like this for more than an hour, until Sunny finally calms down.

   His loud crying subsides to muffled sobs. I never loosen my grip on him. It’s warm and cozy under the blankets, despite the cold air outside. 

   I feel that we’re bonding on some other, much deeper level, due to this horrible situation. I’m even grateful that it happened. This way I’m able to understand firsthand how vulnerable he is and find a way to pull him out of this nightmare. 

   But the guilt is still eating me.

   “I’m so sorry for letting you fall asleep, love!” I mutter in his hair.

   “It’s not your fault,” Sunny shakes his head. “I’m sorry for frightening you.”

   “Does this happen every time you accidently dose off at night?” I ask.

   “It happened several times, right after I… it…,” his voice fades.

   “Shh, you don’t have to tell me,” I quickly stop him, seeing his distress.

   “Well, it happened several times… more than two years ago. I… was so terrified that I never allowed myself to fall asleep again. It happens only at night… because of… the darkness, I think. I just see… it… all… again.” He presses closer to me, taking in a deep breath. “It was such an eventful evening and it was so nice and warm in your arms… You always make me feel so safe. I just couldn’t… resist… this time.”

   “It’s ok, kitty. That’s how you should always feel with me. We’ll overcome this together. It’s over now.” I gently lift his chin with a finger and kiss his cold, wet lips. “Let’s go and take a hot shower. We stayed outside too long. Can you stand up?”

   Sunny nods weakly. Something like a shaky smile appears on his face. 

   I feel so relieved, as if a heavy rock was lifted off my shoulders. 

   His beautiful features are stained with tears, snot and blood. His almond eyes are tired and red. But I can recognize my sweet kitten again. 

   I stand up and pull him with me, but his legs are weak. He leans on my chest, still slightly trembling. Seeing that he’s still too distressed, I pick him up. 

   Sunny sighs, wrapping his arms round my neck. 

   “You couldn’t wait for a chance to carry me bridal stile, could you?” he softly laughs.

   All the tension and fear disappear from my body in a blink of an eye. All I needed was to hear his laughter.

   “You caught me,” I chuckle, walking towards the bathroom. 

   I’ll be damn if I ever let him fall in that dark place again.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 78!

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Em managed to pull Sunny out of his nightmare. 🥰

Do you think he is able to help him overcome it completely? 

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

79. Never Hesitate to Touch Me (Em)

I put Sunny down on his feet when we reach the bathroom.

   He leans on the sink countertop while I start adjusting the water. His wide eyes are following my movements. Traces of distress can still be seen on his face, but his cheeks are already healthy pink. He’s not shaking anymore.

   I come closer and start pulling his shirt up, searching for the slightest sign of hesitation. He only lifts his arms to help me take it off. I go on unbuttoning his jeans and slide them down his legs.

   Despite the awful ordeal that we’ve just been through, I can’t help but admire how beautiful his body is. His skin is soft and smooth. It immediately urges me to touch more, but I force myself to undress him carefully, without any intimacies. He’s not ready for anything right now and neither am I. I take off his boxers and socks and start removing my clothes, observing his reactions. He’s gazing at me silently, without blinking.

   “Are you alright, kitty?”  I ask quietly when I’m completely naked. “Can I come in the shower with you?” 

   Sunny keeps staring at me for some time.

   “I wasn’t raped,” he suddenly states, startling me a little. “I’m sure you’re wondering what happened to me that left me that broken. I can see that you don’t dare to touch me. I can only imagine what I looked like.” He eyes down at his feet and gasps. “I must have frightened the shit out of you. I remember Emma not being able to calm down for weeks, after she witnessed the same. She swore that she would never let me sleep again on her watch.” 

   I want to tell him that it’s fine and I’m not that shaken, but it’s not true, so I decide to keep quiet and let him speak.

   “What happened to me felt worse, though,” he mumbles, almost soundlessly. “It didn’t injure my flesh so much, but it surely messed up my mind. I lost my trust in people, especially those who… claim to… love me…, in a romantic way, I mean.” 

   My heart shrinks again. My poor little kitten! What could be that horrible? What could a lover do to you to break your entire being that badly? What an awful person that must be.

   Sunny lifts his gaze to me again and his eyes are bright and warm this time. 

   “But you changed this,” he says with a voice, full of affection. I suddenly feel warm and breathless. “You made me trust you. I don’t doubt you and never will. You didn’t let go in the most difficult times, even in the beginning, when you didn’t actually know me. I love you, Em.”

   He reaches out to me and I take his hand. I move closer, but still keep some distance. 

   He leans towards me and whispers in my ear, “Never hesitate to touch me. I crave it, all the time. I need it. I’m yours.”

   I can’t stop the moan, that escapes me, and glue my whole body to him, sneaking my arms round his waist. The scent of milk and chocolate, that always lingers around him, makes my head spin.

   “You’re so beautiful, love,” I coo at him, pulling him towards the shower. 

   We step under the hot water. It’s pouring over us and I feel him melting in my arms, so sweet and trusting, pressing closer, searching for my touch. His palms slide up and down my back, his soft sighs caressing my ears.

   Does this boy know what he’s doing to me? He has me round his finger and I’d rather die than let anything hurt him again. The sharp feeling of possessiveness, that darts through me, makes me squeeze him tighter. 

   Sunny chuckles, kissing my shoulder.

   “Can I wash your hair? I’ve been dreaming to do it since we first met,” he shyly asks. “You have the most beautiful hair I’ve ever seen.”

   “You can wash anything you want, kitty,” I smile widely, handing him the shampoo. 

   He pours some in his palm and starts massaging my head gently. His face is millimeters from mine.

   “You’ve bitten your lip quite badly,” I mutter, looking at the swollen spot. “Does it sting from the water?”

   “Just a little bit,” he mumbles. “But I’m still good for kisses.” 

   The blush that spreads on his cheeks is adorable.

   I smirk and pour some shower gel in my hand. 

   “A scratched lip can never stop me from kissing you, sweetie. There are so many places I can put my mouth on, like all the way here…” I slide my palms up and down his chest, spreading the foam, “or here…” My fingers trace his thighs. I sense the shiver, rushing through him. “Or right here,” I whisper, gently taking his already semi hard penis in my hand. 

   He pulls on my hair and whimpers. Seeing that he wants it, I become braver and cup his butt cheek with the other hand, gluing my lips to the sweet spot behind his earlobe.

   “Aaah, Em, you still have shampoo on your hair,” he squeaks.

   “The water will wash it away. We’re not going anywhere,” I grin on his skin. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 79!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Do you think Sunny and Em will finally leave all troubles behind?

I know you 

probably

 hoped that Sunny will open up and tell his secret, but it’s too difficult for him, so it will take some more time.

This gives some more time for theory discussion, so don’t hesitate to try and guess. 😀

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

80. Why Are You So Bad (Em)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   I’ll never get enough of this sweet, gorgeous kitten. 

   He’s so perfect that I can’t stop marveling at him every time he’s in my arms. Everything about him makes me smile, dream, desire. 

   I move my palms on his body and the way he writhes, sighs and whispers my name, intoxicates me more than the strongest alcohol. I’m ready to do anything he wants, give him all he needs, offer him the whole world in the palm of my hand.

   “How are you so smooth?” I coo. “How come that you don’t have a single hair on your body? It urges me to touch you all the time.”

  “You like it?” Sunny giggles. “It’s just a habit from the time I was actively swimming. By removing them, you reduce the friction with the water and can move faster.”

   I slide my fingers down his erection and further between his legs, gliding them on the perineum and up between his butt cheeks. He’s so soft that I growl, closing my eyes. 

   “What about here?” I mutter. “You didn’t swim naked, I hope.” 

   His whimper makes me instantly stone hard. He’s grinding his chest on mine, spilling those sweet sounds that I adore.

   “Nooo!” His laughter warms everything inside me. “I just liked the smoothness so much, that I decided to do it everywhere.”

   “I’m not complaining,” I chuckle, moving my mouth down his throat.

   I follow a path from his collar bones, across his chest and slowly drop on my knees in front of him. His round belly makes me moan. I love kissing it. I love kissing him everywhere. 

   I start licking round his navel and he arches his back with a loud whimper, digging his fingers in my shoulders. 

   Teasing him is my favorite thing. I know that it’ll take only one more touch and he’ll lose it. He’ll start begging me for more, forgetting all his timidity and driving me completely out of my mind. I bite gently the skin under his belly button and smile at the shiver that rushes through his whole body.

   “Oh my God!” Sunny gasps. “Em, please!”

   Yes, that’s exactly how I like my kitty, hot and shameless.

   I smile wider against his skin. Here’s my other favorite thing, make him tell me exactly what he wants. He always resists at the beginning, out of shyness, but I’m sure that it turns him on wildly. I love to see him giving in to his desires.

   “Please what, love?” I innocently ask, although, I know precisely what he craves. 

   I swirl my tongue around the small pit, but quickly pull back.

   “Aaah, why are you so bad?” Sunny whines. “Just do it, please!”

   He’s already so hard, that I feel his penis, pressed to my chest, twitching at every touch. He grips my hair and tries to move my mouth where he wants it, but I resist and look up at his flustered face.

   “Where do you want my tongue, kitty?” I ask, staring directly at his hooded eyes, squeezing his butt with both hands.

   “Mmmhm… you… know… where,” he mewls.

   “But I won’t do it before you ask,” I purr, biting gently again.

   “In my belly button,” he whimpers, yanking his pelvis forward to gain more contact with my skin.

   “Good kitten,” I praise his courage and slowly slide my tongue in the sweet gap. 

   He yelps softly, already trembling. I move in and out in a steady rhythm, exactly the way I know he likes. His moans are getting louder. He’s so sensitive in that spot, that I’m sure I can make him come just by doing this, but it’s not enough for me. I want to touch more. 

   I shove my hand between us and wrap my fingers round his leaking erection, stroking the tip with my thumb and tracing the wet slit.

   “Em, I can’t hold it,” he whines. His thighs are shaking against me.

   “It’s ok, sweety. Come for me,” I encourage him, stroking him faster, with the tip of my tongue deep inside his navel. 

   His body tenses. The sweet, high-pitched sounds he makes are enchanting. He cries out and spurts so hard that jets of cum hit my neck and chin. 

   He relaxes against me with a guttural groan, trying to catch his breath.

   But I’m far not done yet. This time, I’ll make him mine completely.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 80!

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Did you enjoy seeing the events from Em’s point of view? 😍

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the greatest award for the author.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

81. Melting

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is explicit , so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter and it will not affect the plot.]

   My body is pulsating. My legs are shaking. Every nerve is alert. I literally feel my blood, running through my veins. 

   How is it possible that every orgasm, that Em leads me to, is stronger than the previous? Is it possible to lose consciousness from pleasure? 

   There’s nothing in my mind but his face, his lips, his hands. 

   The nightmare is just a dim memory in the back of my mind. It’s strange how something, that has been preventing me from sleeping every single night for almost three years and made me wail loudly just an hour ago, has completely faded away. 

   My heart is racing again, but this time it’s in the good, exciting way. 

   I want more. I’m not ashamed to admit that, few minutes after the eye-rolling climax I’ve experienced, I need him to touch me more. I crave to touch him back. I want him desperately and can’t wait any longer.

   “Em, I’m…” 

   My words turn into a long, throaty moan when I feel his lips on the glans of my penis. He’s licking it slowly, gently gliding the tip of his tongue on the slit. 

    It’s a completely new sensation to be stimulated like this when still not recovered from the height. It makes me grab his hair with a loud howl. 

   He pushes down, taking my whole length in his mouth and doesn’t stop until I feel his chin pressed to my skin. I sense every spot inside his mouth, rubbing on my burning erection and the tightness in the back, where it slides down his throat. 

   He stills, looking up at my face. His crystal blue eyes are filled with pure lust. I gaze at them, trying to catch my breath, but before I can do it, he starts bobbing his head, without breaking the eye contact. 

   I can only desperately whimper, pulling on his wet strands. 

   Em changes the rhythm from slow and intoxicating to quick and scorching, piercing my eyes with his all the time. His tongue is stroking spots, so sensitive that my body turns into jelly in seconds. I press my back on the wall and lean on his palms, which are still cupping my butt.

   It takes only few minutes and I’m on the edge again, trembling and moaning so loudly, that I can’t hear my own thoughts. 

   My eyes can’t move away from his. I’m under a spell. His mouth is killing me. I don’t want it to end, so I’m struggling desperately to hold on and delay the next urging climax.

   Em pulls away for only a second to command huskily, “Come! Don’t fight it!”

   I shake my head with a protesting whine.

   “Do it!” he growls. “Then I’ll make you come again, and then again.” 

   He takes the whole of me back in the hot tightness of his mouth, sucking hard. I cry out from the overwhelming pleasure. 

   The moment I sense my tip in his throat again, the orgasm hits me like a highball and my eyes roll back. My body shakes violently. I can’t take it anymore and erupt in his mouth, screaming. I feel every move of his tongue, every suck and contraction of the muscles when he swallows. The deep intimacy of all these sensations makes the pleasure go on and on, until I’m completely drained and out of breath. 

   Em slowly pulls away and relaxes the grip on my butt. I just slide down the wall and fall in his arms in a trembling, panting mess.

   “Well done, kitty,” he smiles, gently kissing my forehead. 

   I only blink at him, unable to speak. The contact with his smooth chest and the hot water, pouring over us, makes my whole body go limp. Em cuddles me closer on his lap. I’m literally melting into a puddle.

   “You didn’t come,” I barely whisper, sensing his stone hard erection, pressed to my side.

   “No,” he chuckles, “but it was very hard to hold it with all your sweetness.”

   “Why would you restrain?” I mutter, feeling the bright red color, splashing on my face.

   “Because I want to come inside of you,” he whispers in my ear. 

   I’m startled by the wild, animalistic groan that comes out of me at his words. In an instant I’m hard again. And I’m so hard that it hurts. How is this even possible? I’ve just had a second orgasm and they both almost made me faint. 

   What is happening to my body? Sharp, painful need makes my insides twist, leaving me breathless. 

I throw my arms round his necks and whimper, “Take me! Oh my God! Em, please, take me.”

---

Photo by cottonbro 

from Pexels

Photo by Hilary

 Halliwell from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 81.

Thanks for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Did you like the open, brave Sunny? 💕

I want to 

❤❤❤w

arn

❤❤❤ you, as usual, that the next chapters will be very 

graphic

.

It’s clear that the boys are going for it, so … 🤭

Please, if you’re not comfortable with explicit content, skip those chapters and you’ll still be in line with the plot.

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

82. Wildfire

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is explicit , so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter and it will not affect the plot.]

   Em is gazing into my frenzied eyes. His fingers are tracing gently my back. He’s biting his bottom lip and I can’t stop squirming on his lap because every tiny movement he makes instantly lights fires inside my body.

   “I need to know that you’re absolutely sure,” he suddenly says. “I also want you to confirm that you’ll tell me to stop, if anything bothers you in the slightest way. It doesn’t matter how far we’ve gone. Whenever you want to stop, we just stop immediately.”

   Is he insane? Does he think that I still have any restrains? Does he believe that I’m still afraid?

   I growl in frustration, but then I recount everything he witnessed for the short time we’ve been together. 

   The first time he saw me, I was having a panic attack. The first time we went out together, I swam away, just because of a simple question. I’ve been lying awake next to him for countless nights. He had to take care of me for nearly a month, after I was beaten. 

   And finally this. I’m aware that, what happened just a while ago, terrified him to the core. The image of him, crying his eyes out, watching me falling apart and pushing him away, is imprinted in my mind. 

   I’m such a handful. How strong he must be, to be put through all of this and still want me. 

   He’s right to be anxious. I’m a ticking bomb and he still doesn’t know the reason. He’s probably wondering what the next thing will be to trigger another outburst.

    I shake my head. I don’t want him this way. I want him to finally be himself. I have to let him understand that he doesn’t need to be so careful with me anymore. He has let me have glimpses of his true colors, but always holds back.

   Em is wildfire and I want him to make me burn.

   “Shut up and kiss me!” I growl and press my mouth to his. 

   My bottom lip hurts, but I don’t really care. I swirl my tongue around Em’s, luring it in my mouth. I start sucking on it, grinding my whole body on his.

   Em deepens the kiss, but I pull away, just before it gets really crazy. I cup his cheeks, looking at his flustered face.

   “You better think of a safe word yourself,” I dare him. “You’re the one who should be worrying if I’ll stop when it gets too much for you.” 

   I see his eyes widen and his face stunned, but only for a brief moment, before a sinful smirk stretches his plump lips. 

    “I’m surer than I’ve ever been about anything in my entire life, that I want you to make love to me,” I say defiantly. “I need to feel you deep. I want to see you losing control the way you make me do it every time. Stop pampering me and start fucking me right now!”

    Em jumps on his feet, pulling me to stand up, so abruptly, that I squeak in surprise. He pins me to the wall. 

   His eyes are burning. It’s not lust. It’s not love. It’s something deeper and wilder. His smile is probably the last thing a gazelle would see, before the panther’s teeth sink into its neck. 

   I’m not frightened. I can’t wait to be utterly and irrevocably submitted to this power. I want him to own me, to use me, to ravish every single piece of me and make me finally fully realize that I’m still alive. 

   I stare recklessly into his eyes. My tongue slowly runs over my swollen lips.

   I challenge him to act, forming a soundless, “Take me!”

  Things suddenly get so hectic, that I can’t really comprehend what exactly is happening. 

   All I know is that Em’s tongue is deep in my throat. One of his hands grasps my hair, yanking my head back, while the other is firmly gripping my butt. 

   He pulls away only to growl, “Jump!”

   I immediately oblige, throwing myself on him, squeezing his waist between my thighs. Em detaches me from the wall and heads to the bed, ravishing my mouth on the way. The force and determination in his every move makes me dizzy. I close my eyes and sink into the sensation. 

   His mouth is harsh. He’s sucking on my tongue and grazing my lips. His hand in my hair is directing my head right where he wants me. He’s devouring me ruthlessly, but still cares not to hurt the bruised spot on my bottom lip. It just makes my heart melt.

   I’m tossed in the middle of the enormous bed and Em sits on his heels between my legs. The water is dripping from both of us, soaking the sheets, but none of us cares. 

   He glides his burning eyes all over my body while I’m panting and writhing under his scorching gaze.

    “I’ll tell you what happens now, kitten,” he says hoarsely, bringing his face close to mine. “I’ll lick every single spot of your beautiful body, slowly, until your skin starts to burn.” 

   I mewl, arching my back, although, he’s not even touching me.

  Em slides his tongue on my chin, across my lips, up my cheek and presses his mouth to my ear. I moan loudly, trying to gain more contact with his chest. 

   “Then I’ll put my fingers inside of you and make you come again, hard, screaming my name.” His tongue slips in and out of my ear and I yelp. Em chuckles.

   “You’ll keep your hands above your head and will not touch me until I tell you otherwise,” he purrs in my ear, “and when you start shaking and crying from the unbearable pleasure and thinking that you can’t take it anymore, I’ll make you unconditionally mine.”

   The need makes me release an inhuman wail and reach towards him, but he captures my hands in the air and gently places them above my head with a sinister smile.

   “No touching, kitty! You better behave. You have to be careful what you wish for.”

---

Photo by Victoria Borodinova from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 82.

Thanks for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Are you worried about Sunny? Em might turn out to be quite wild. 

Do you think he was too reckless to challenge him?💕

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

83. Harsh Restrictions

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is very explicit , so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter and it will not affect the plot.]

   I want to protest against Em’s harsh restrictions. 

   I don’t think I can stay away from him. I’m already desperate to touch him. This is cruel. I’m ready to whine and plead.

   Before I can do it, his face disappears from my sight. I try to lift myself up on my elbows to see what he’s up to, but his open palm on my belly pushes me back down.

   “Em, I can’t…” I mewl, but am interrupted by hoarse chuckle.

   “Shh, don’t even think about it, my lovely. Keep your hands where I placed them.” He takes in a sharp breath. “Just play with me. You’ll love it. I promise.” 

   There’s a tone in his deep voice that gives me goosebumps. I close my eyes in defeat, ready to do whatever he asks of me.

   His hot tongue glues to my knee, slowly moving up my thigh. He’s licking the skin slowly, all the way to my groin, but stops right before reaching it and starts all over again, slightly inwards. 

   I unconsciously spread my legs to give him more access. He groans approvingly. After the third burning trail on my inner thigh, I’m already shaking and squeezing the pillow. 

   Em doesn’t stop and moves to the other leg. He’s kissing and biting from the back of the knee, all the way up to the perineum. 

   I don’t know how my feet ended on his shoulders, with my most intimate spots, exposed to his ruthless mouth, but I don’t care. I use them as a support to yank myself up and press closer. His tongue is everywhere. The wet licks travel from my butt to my groin, up my erection and on the glans. Each one sends me to heaven.

  I need just one more touch to explode, but Em doesn’t stay there. I growl in frustration, remembering that I am not allowed to grab his hair and keep him where I want. 

   I don’t even think about the loud whimpers, spilling out of me. Thanks God that there are no neighbors nearby.

   He moves to my belly, persistently covering every bit of skin with soft bites and steamy kisses. I pant, moan and squirm, repeating mindlessly his name. 

   My fingers hurt from the force with which I’m gripping the fabric above my head. I need to feel Em’s skin under my palms. I crave to suck on his neck. The inability to do it, somehow, makes all the sensations more vivid and striking. Every touch resonates deep inside of me.

   I’m going insane. My insides twist and tremble. Something in my stomach is shrinking and expanding, sending painful waves of pleasure to every nerve. 

   I scream, when Em’s teeth sink in my hard nipple. He starts sucking it mercilessly, pinching harshly the other one. His hand moves between us. His fingers wrap around our erections, pressing them together, stroking up and down slowly.

   “Em, please!” I shriek pitifully. “I’m dying. Everything inside me is burning. お願いです(Onegaidesu!)”

   He lifts himself up, leaning on his arms with his face, hoovering above mine. His eyes are dark, dangerous and mesmerizing.

   “You are so beautiful,” he groans. “I lose my mind when I taste you, when I watch you, when I hear the sounds you make!”

   “Please!” I faintly whisper.

   “Turn around!” he breathes out. The glow in his blue orbs makes my skin prickle.

   I’m gasping for air. There’s no way to disobey him. I quickly do what he wants, grabbing the tufted, upholstered headboard. 

   My fingers immediately sink deep in the velvet when I feel him, spreading my butt cheeks. His tongue is exploring the cleft up and down. Words come out between my trembling lips, but I can’t even comprehend what I’m saying. I’m howling and begging on the verge of insanity, not knowing what I’m pleading for. 

   This is unbearable. I’m drowning in the pleasure. The deep need is killing me. It will bring me to tears at any moment.

   Suddenly, Em’s hands take firm hold of the back of my thighs and lift me up on my knees with my chest, glued to the soft fabric of the headboard. His fingers wrap around my penis, which is throbbing and hurting from the extreme arousal. He cups my butt with the other hand, squeezing hard.

   His tongue glides from the sacrum, along my spine and up my neck until his mouth is pressed to my ear. 

   “Say my name,” I hear his demanding voice.

   “Em!” I scream. 

   My eyes roll back when his finger slides deep in me. He hits directly the overly sensitive spot inside, making my body shake severely. Deadly heat gathers low in my stomach. His chest is glued to my back, restricting my movements. It makes the sensations even more excruciating. 

   Em starts jerking me faster and faster. I can only yowl, not even trying to control my reactions. The second finger almost makes me lose consciousness. He’s scissoring inside me, stretching the pulsating flesh. I’m scratching the velvet, unable to take all the stimulation. He slows down every time when my body tenses, not letting me come, sharply intensifying the sweet, endless torture.

   “What… are… you… doing… to… me?” I fumble for words, feeling a hurricane rising and burning every cell in my body.

   “Making you mine,” Em huskily whispers into my ear.

   “I can’t survive this,” I sob. “I’m dying.”

   “Yes, you can, kitty,” he chuckles, “and you’ll beg for more.”

---

*I beg you!

Photo by cottonbro 

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 83.

Thanks for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Do you think Em is too aggressive with Sunny?💕

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

84. Feel

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is, probably, the most 

explicit chapter in the book, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, you can skip it and still be in line with the plot.]

   I unconsciously turn my head towards the alluring sound of Em’s voice. My lips land on his. I sob at the tender touch, immediately parting them to welcome his tongue. 

   He plays inside my mouth but slightly withdraws, sensing that I’m becoming more and more tense and unable to breathe. My teeth dig in his bottom lip. Every sound that comes out of me mingles into a loud endless moan when I feel the third finger sliding in.

   I can’t fight it any longer. My muscles act on their own and all the resistance disappears. My body suddenly squirms, hit by the force of the fiery pleasure that erupts inside me, engulfing my whole being and the world around me. 

   The blinding orgasm is like a shock wave, sweeping everything on its way. I can’t see or hear. I’m only a beating hart, floating in the clouds of the euphoric bliss.

   I keep coming and coming in his hand, clenching round his fingers, screaming, hiccupping and gasping for air. His hot mouth is absorbing every sound that I make, covering my face with kisses. Tears are running down my cheeks, wetting his soft lips.

   Em doesn’t stop thrusting his fingers roughly in me and the intensity of the height doesn’t subside. My body is at its limit. My muscles can’t bare it anymore and I start sliding down his chest unable to hold to the headboard anymore.

   “I’ve got you, love. My sweet kitten. Come here,” he gently soothes me. His fingers slowly slip out of me and I whimper at the loss, trembling helplessly.

   “Shh, I’ll be right back, sweetie.” His soft loving voice entices me to turn my pulsating body and face him. 

   His beautiful features make me gulp heavily, blinking in admiration. 

   We slide down the bed till I’m lying on my back with him on top of me. The waves of pleasure are swirling inside of me, as if a wild river was unleashed and nothing can tame the turbulent whirlpools. I’m ravished and smitten, weak and still tense, tossed by the stormy waters.

   “Please, I need to touch you,” I whine, desperate to hold on to him, like a drowning man would clutch a straw.

   “Yes, love, I’m all yours,” Em smiles.

   I raise my hand and open my mouth to tell him… I don’t know what to say… I have no idea how to express the astonishment, the love, the way in which he makes me whole and shattered to pieces, helpless and strong at the same time, happy, safe and so much more. My palm caresses his face. I trace his lips with my fingers and sneak my arms round his neck. The moment I glue to his body, I feel home. It will never matter where we are. I only need to be with him.

   “I love you,” Em whispers. 

   His thighs smoothly lift mine until my legs are wrapped round his waist. I hear the click of a cap opening and detect some movements, but don’t bother to think what they are. All I see are his gorgeous blue eyes, fixed on mine. His face comes closer. His lips are rubbing against mine. Every bit of my skin is so sensitive, that the slightest touch is like an electric spark, making me whine and squirm.

   “Try to relax,” Em mutters on my mouth. “Just take slow, deep breathes. Don’t hesitate to bite or scratch me. I’ll love it” 

   I’m puzzled why is he saying this, but just for a second. The next moment, my spine arches like a bow. I tilt my head back in the pillow with a piercing scream.

   He’s inside of  me.

   Nothing, absolutely nothing could ever prepare me for this.

   His big, stone hard erection is sliding into my overly sensitive body so slow that I’m out of my mind in few seconds. The amazement, the anticipation, the startling sensations, everything merges in my head into a single burning thought, ‘I’m finally his entirely’.

   I grab Em’s hair and dig my teeth in his shoulder. My whole body severely quivers. My loud moans fill the room. The wild river in my veins bursts to life again in violent waves of tearing pleasure. 

   He’s rubbing spots that I didn’t even know existed inside me. I’m on fire, stretched to the limit, owned, ready to give everything.

   Why is Em moving so slowly?

“我慢できない ! (Gamandekinai) きもちいい (Ki mochi ī) やばい (Yabai!)  早く (Hayaku!)*

お願いします！(Onegaishimasu!)**

   “What? What are you saying, love? Am I hurting you?” Em pants breathlessly, cupping my cheek. “Should I stop, sweetie?”

   I realize that I’ve started blurting in Japanese.

   “No! Please, move faster,” I whimper. “I want all of you.”

   With one swift thrust he slams his whole length in me, releasing a loud moan. I scream wildly as the orgasm immediately shoots through my entire being. 

   This time it’s devastating. I’m falling apart. Reality disappears and only the pulsations of ecstasy remain. I dig my heels in his butt and grab the sheets with both hands. My eyes roll back. I press to him as close as possible, craving every bit of him.

   Em is swinging in and out and every thrust intensifies the pleasure. I’m screaming, crying and sobbing, lingering on the verge of consciousness.

   “Sunny!” I hear him yelp. “I can’t hold it any longer. You’re killing me.” 

   He grabs my butt and with one last violent push comes inside of me. It’s hot, powerful and amazing.

   We’re clinging to each other, heavily panting, as if each of us is the life vest for the other. We stay like this, a sweaty, trembling ball of intertwined bodies, while our breathing calms down to normal.

   Em slowly lifts himself, leaning on his elbows and gently kisses my forehead.

   “What do you feel?” he softly asks.

   I’m fully drained and barely cautious. With the last strength I have, I faintly whisper,

   “I feel only you, Dārin.”

   “I feel only you, my love,” he says tenderly. 

   The dimpled smile on his face is the sweetest thing in the world.

---

*Faster! Please! I can’t wait any longer! It feels so good!

**Oh my God!

Photo by Ketut Subiyanto from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 84.

Thanks for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

What do you think of the first time Em and Sunny finally went all the way?💕

Some revelations are coming about Sunny’s past and the mystery will be solved soon. 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

85. Nation’s Favorite (Em)

I’m happy. This is exactly what I was born to do, hold this sweet angel in my arms.

   Sunny is so lovable that I’m tempted to hug the life out of him. 

   His hair is wet and sticking out in all directions. A dreamy smile is plastered on his face. He’s pressing his soft body to mine with quiet, cute sighs and I simply adore him.

   “Em, I think we totally ruined your bed,” he mumbles.

   “Yeah, I know. Isn’t it absolutely great?” I chuckle. “I’ll gladly buy a new one every day, if you help me wreck it every night.”

   “If it’s like this every time, I won’t last much longer than the bed,” he murmurs with a brand-new shade of red, much brighter than the existing ones, blossoming on his face.

   “Oh, yes, you will. You’re a sexy kitten, much wilder than you think,” I grin widely. “We’ll have to change the sheets, though. They’re soaked with water.”

   “You’re right, but I so don’t want to move,” he whines.

   “Aww, you don’t have to,” I coo, stroking his hair. “I’ll carry you to the sofa and back, after I put new, dry ones.”

   “Where does all that energy come from?” he giggles. “And no, you’re no more carrying me around today. I desperately need a shower, so I’ll somehow drag myself to the bathroom”.

   “You’re so disarmingly cute,” I snort through laughter and pepper his face with kisses.

   We’re snuggled in the fresh, lavender-scented sheets in twenty minutes, having both showered and, this time, thoroughly dried ourselves.

   “The sun is rising, kitty. You need to sleep. I’ll be right here with you,” I gently caress his back.

   He relaxes with a sigh, leaning his head on my chest.

   “I can hear your heart beating,” he whispers and the next moment is fast asleep.

   There’s nothing more beautiful than my sleeping kitten. He’s curled by my side, his pink locks, spread on my shoulder. His delicate, smooth skin is glistening in the dim rays of the morning sun.

   His plump, pink lips are tempting me to kiss them. I want to pinch his soft cheeks so much, that I have to avert my eyes to stop the urge. He needs to sleep. My lovely angel went through so many troubles. I admire how brave he was to open up for me completely. There’s nothing hotter than him, giving in to his desires.

   I love him more than anything. I’m sure he knows it. I smile and place a light kiss on his temple. My kitty knows that he’s everything to me.

   But what happened in the early hours gives me no peace.

   I promised to wait for him to be ready to tell me his secret, but this will drive me insane. He looked so terrified, vulnerable, desperate. The horrid scenarios, which are constantly spinning in my mind, make my stomach shrink.

   I have to know. I need to find a way to help him. This can’t go on.

   An idea flushes through my mind and I carefully slide out of bed.

   Sunny will probably sleep the whole day. I can do a little research in the meantime. He was the swimming champion of Japan. It’s a big deal. It means he was well known. There must be something on the internet about him, articles, pictures, even some information about why he stopped competing.

   I make a cup of steaming coffee and sit cross-legged on one of the sofas in my library with a laptop on my knees.

   I feel guilty, as if I’m deceiving him, but he doesn’t have to know. I’ll just take a quick peek, without digging too much. I probably won’t find anything.

   I hesitate what to search for. I know how his name is pronounced in Japanese, but have no idea how to write it. I doubt that searching for ‘Sunny’ will work.

   Wait! He won the championship four years ago. Right! I quickly calculate the year and write it in the browser, adding ‘National Swimming Championship, Japan, winner’.

   Numerous pictures and articles appear on the screen. Most are in Japanese, but there are few in English.

   My eyes widen. The boy on the pictures! It’s Sunny, but it’s not him at the same time.

   A wide, staggering smile is shining on his face while he’s waving with his arms up in the air to the screaming crowd from the highest step of the award podium on one of the photos. He’s giving autographs with a big grin in front of hundreds of cameras and microphones on another. Here he is, in an elegant suit, surrounded by ecstatic girls, pushing one another to take a selfie with him.

  He’s handsome, confident, charming and at ease. It’s clear that he’s used to the admiration and accepts it without hesitation.

   I start reading the first article.

   ‘The Nation’s favorite athlete triumphs, winning the gold, as expected. It’s not a secret that Shingyōji, affectionately called by his countless fans Sunny, is the new hope of the Japanese swimming team for the upcoming Olympic Games, which are to be held in his home city Tokyo…’

   The next picture makes me gasp. It’s of a vast hall with numerous representatives of the media, crowded in front of a broad press conference table. Sunny is standing behind it with another man next to him. The other seems to be ten years older than him, at least, and startlingly good looking, like a movie star. The sleek smirk on his face gives me chills. His arm is wrapped around Sunny’s waist and it’s obvious that they’re a couple. Jealousy makes my heart race. I quickly open the article.

   ‘The beloved swimming champion made a historic announcement, becoming the first renowned athlete in Japan to state publicly, during a specially convened press release, his sexual orientation. He presented to the public his partner, a successful swimmer till recently and currently his personal trainer. Many fans of the young idol gathered in front of the building to express heir full support …’

   I quickly avert my gaze, unwilling to learn the name of the person that ruined my kitten’s trust in love. I know that it’s him. I hate him. I feel nauseous. The bastard is handsome and refined. I can see why he got Sunny’s attention. I’m filled with admiration at the bold decision my lovely angel took to reveal his sexuality, but also burning rage because of the bad consequences it obviously had.

   ‘Personal trainer’, I snort. I’ll beat the crap out of him, if I meet him someday.

   But what happened? Nothing I’ve read so far gave me any clue.

   I go to the next article. It’s the latest one I could find in English and it’s still from more than two years ago. I click ‘Enter’ with a trembling hand.

   “Hundreds of fans are writing desperate letters to their beloved idol, addressed to his manager’s office, asking questions and pleading for a press conference. Complete silence followed the public statement of 

Sunny’s mother 

that the favorite athlete of the young generation terminated his active sports career for an indefinite period of time. Six months passed and no attempts of the media to obtain any information about the reasons were successful 

…’

   There are some more recent articles but they are all in Japanese and the app doesn’t help, giving vague, incomprehensible translations. Fragmentary phrases show that some kind of tragedy has happened but all I understand are a few phrases, ‘the police made a large-scale search…’, ‘… wondering how he survived…’, ‘his family refuses to comment…’, ‘the newly built sports center destroyed to the ground…’, ‘the municipality will sue the construction company’, ‘three days in a coma…’.

   I can’t read anymore. My hands are shaking. Maybe, I shouldn’t have dug in this, but now I can’t stop thinking about it. I need to know what happened.

   I toss the laptop on the table and grab my phone. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 85.

Thanks for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Now Em has some clues. 🤔

Have you already gotten some idea about what might have happened?

Did you expect that Sunny was so popular?

Who do you think Em is going to call?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

86. Hello Kitty (Em)

The phone keeps ringing, but no one answers. It’s eight a.m., still too early. She’s probably sleeping.

   I’m about to give up when I hear an annoyed growl on the other side.

   “Will you stop that, idiot! What’s wrong with you? Why are you awake?”

   I’m so startled that remain silent for few seconds.

   “Did you call just to breathe heavily in my ear? It’s one of my kinks, but not so early in the morning, and definitely not after I’ve just woken up at the howling of Lady Gaga,” the voice snorts in exasperation. “Don’t expect payment either, unless you add a few moans. Call later and I’ll let you pant as long as you like.”

   “Wait!” I squeak, just before Lucky hangs up.

   “What? Are you going to moan?” he sneers.

   “Dick! Why are you answering Emma’s phone?” I ask my best friend politely.

   “Duh, why do you think? Cause she’s sleeping, dumbass,” Lucky huffs.

   “Don’t tell me you two did it. She was drunk, dude!”

   “Did what?” His voice is all innocence. “I’m telling you nothing. I’m a gentleman.”

   “No, you’re not!” I hear Emma giggling. “Who’s that? Is it Sunny?”

   “Nah, it’s The Dark Dickhead, getting on my nerves.”

   “Give me the phone!” she shrieks.

   I hear a slap, followed by a whine, and can’t help but grin wickedly. If there’s anyone who can cure Lucky’s sauciness, it’s this cute, cheeky girl.

   “Hey, Em! Is everything alright?” Emma chirps. “Is Sunny sleeping?”

   “Yeah, all is good,” I retort, but my voice cracks. “Listen Emma, I…”

   I suddenly feel so bad that I can’t go on.

   I realize that I didn’t actually call for information, but because I needed support by someone who knows what I’ve witnessed and will give me some comfort.

   I’m disturbed, frightened, and definitely feel guilty.

   “Oh, my God! Em…” she whispers. “He fell asleep, didn’t he?”

   “Yes,” I barely utter. My eyes are getting wet.

   “Is he ok? Oh, Dear! Are you ok?” Her voice is full of worry.

   “Yes, we’re fine. I … Emma, I can’t bear being in the dark about this any longer,” I gasp. “It’s killing me. He needs help.”

   “I know, Em. You did miracles in getting him out of the depths of his despair,” Emma says warmly. “Honestly, before meeting you, I don’t think he believed that he was still alive. It sounds awful, but I felt that he only existed and didn’t actually live.”

   I nod while a single tear slides down my cheek. I quickly wipe it away.

   “You saved him. He’s ready to put all of this behind him once and for all. He just needs you to push him a little, like you always do,” she adds, making me smile, despite the distress.

   “Thank you!” I say gratefully. “You’re a true friend, not only to Sunny, but also to me.”

   “I know you’ll pull it off together. I don’t doubt you two,” she assures me one more time and I feel so much better.

   A deliberate cough startles me and I raise my eyes towards the sound. My mouth falls agape and I drop the phone.

   Sunny is standing in the middle of the stairs, stark naked, with a pair of boxers in his hand, and grinning from ear to ear.

   “What are you doing here?” he pouts. “I miss you and I’m hungry.”

   All my troubles from this morning are completely erased from my mind in an instant.

   “Hey, cutie,” I smirk, standing up. “Do you know that you’ve just made a major mistake by not putting those boxers on, before appearing in front of my eyes?

   “Have I?” he raises a brow. “I don’t think so, because you can’t catch me.”

   “Wrong,” I growl and dash towards him.

   He screams and sticks out his tongue at me, darting up the stairs, laughing his head off. I take hold of him near the bed. We fall, bouncing on the mattress, with him on top of me, both giggling like crazy.

   I cup his cheek and press my lips to his pink mouth. Oh, God! How can he be so sweet?

   “Hello, kitty!” I smile, gripping his butt with both hands.

   “Oh, Gosh!” Sunny snorts through laughter.

   “What?” I ask, puzzled.

   He raises his hand, waving the boxers in from of my face.

   There’s a big print of the cute, white kitten from the popular Japanese cartoon on them and a big inscription, ‘Hello Kitty’.

   We crack up again and shake with laughter until we’re out of breath.

   I flip Sunny on his back with quite indecent intentions, but his stomach growls loudly, making me change my mind.

   “Come on, let’s have breakfast,” I sit up, pulling him on my lap.

   “I don’t want breakfast,” he pouts, trying to push me back down.

   “You may not want it, but you need it,” I grin, “and put those boxers on. I already feel the first symptoms of the heart attack.”

   “No!” he says defiantly, deliberately fidgeting on my lap.

   “Breakfast first,” I firmly state and jump up, gently smacking his butt.

   “Can I have pancakes with cheese and strawberries?” Sunny squeaks.

   “You can have anything you want, kitty!” I smile.

---

Photo by Henk Mohabier from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 86.

Thanks for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Did you expect Emma and Lucky to be together?

Do you think Emma is right and Sunny is ready to talk? 🤔

How in your opinion the conversation will go?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

87. Like A Sex Machine (Em)

I have no idea why I like so much watching Sunny eat, but I always find it fascinating. I can stare at him for hours and will never get bored.

   He fills his mouth up to the brim, closes his eyes and snorts in the cutest way, before starting to chew, as if every bite is the best thing he’s ever tasted. I don’t remember seeing him disliking any kind of food. His enthusiasm never weakens.

   I’m sipping my second cup of coffee, beaming at him. His eyes are fixed on my face, sparkling with affection and totally disarming me, as usual.

   I hope he won’t be too angry with me when I ruin this idyllic atmosphere by pointing the elephant in the room, which we’ve been pretending not to see for too long. It can’t be postponed anymore.

   I’m waiting for him patiently to finish his breakfast.

   “Oh Gosh! I ate too much,” he huffs. “Now you’ll have to roll me up the stairs.”

   “Do you want to sleep more?” I smile.

   “No, I had other intentions earlier, but it’s off the table now too,” he giggles. “Admit that you stuffed me with food because I exhausted you so much, that you can’t get it up.”

   “What? “ I laugh out loudly, sliding down the stool. “Just wait for me to catch you! You didn’t learn a thing about playing with fire, did you?”

   “I was kidding!” Sunny shrieks, jumping up and running to the other side of the counter.

   I approach him with a smirk and he starts stepping back with his hands, raised defensively in front of him.

   “Wait! It was a joke!” he squeaks when I grab his waist and pull him towards me.

   “Too late! My sense of humor is absent, right now,” I mutter on his lips. “Have you heard the expression ’Fuck’em if they can’t take a joke?”

   “Em! You’re unbearable,” he giggles, placing light kisses on my mouth. “Bad, bad boy!”

’Fellas, I’m ready to get up and do my thing.

I wanta get into it, man, you know.

Like a, like a sex machine, man,

Movin’ and doin’ it, you know…’

   I start singing, imitating James Brown and make him sway with me in the rhythm. He bursts into laughter, wrapping his arms round my neck.

   But this light mood does not last long.

   Suddenly, his face becomes serious and he blurts, “I know that you researched me on the internet.”

   I freeze and my heart immediately drops in my stomach.

   “The laptop on the table was open, I saw the screen,” he says quietly, “and I’m pretty sure you were talking to Emma.”

   “Sunny, I… I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!” I fumble with the words.

   “Hey, don’t panic!” Sunny cups my face in his palms. A sad smile stretches his lips. “I can’t believe that I’m the one, saying this now, for the first time since we met. It’s always you, soothing me. Look what I’ve done, Em! I made the most self-confident person, I’ve ever known, stutter. Do you see now what a trouble I am?”

   “No! Sweetie, no! All you are to me is happiness! I’m sorry! What I did was wrong! I’m not going to defend myself. Please, forgive me!”

   “There’s nothing to forgive, Em!” he sighs, pulling away and heading to the sofa. “You sang about you touching the sun. Now you’re burned. Don’t you see that I’ve burned you? I made you cry. I made you worry so much, that you broke your own principles. That’s what I did.”

   He turns to me abruptly and his face startles me. He’s angry, sad and frightened at the same time.

   “And now you’re stuck with me because I love you and I can’t live without you. I’m not going to leave you. And I’ll never let you leave me.” He takes a big gulp of air and spits as if it’s something bad, “You’re stuck with me, Em! You’ll be punished for being so brave to love me. We’ll never cuddle and sleep in each other’s arms at night. I’ll never dance the night away with you in a club again because I’ll be afraid not to fall asleep when we get home. And I can’t go and stop this because I need you.”

   His whole body is shaking. He kicks violently the table and the laptop flies across the room, landing on the floor with an unpleasant clash.

   “I don’t want to be like this!” he screams.

   “Sunny, calm down! All of this is not true and you know it.” I rush towards him and squeeze his trembling body into a strong embrace. “We’ll do all of those things and no one will leave anyone. I promise!”

   “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” He covers his face in his palms. “You can’t promise things that don’t depend on you!”

   “Yes I can!” I mutter in his hair. “We’ll fight this together.”

   “I don’t want to be like this!” Sunny utters almost soundlessly, stomping his foot like a stubborn child.

   “You won’t be. Sunny, I promise you!” I repeat, moving his hands away from his face. “I’ll tell you what we’ll do. You’re going to tell me everything now and take it out of your system. I’ll listen and hold your hands till it’s all out. And then, if there’s anything left, I’ll fuck it out of your brain.”

   “Like a sex machine,” he snorts, not able to stop the tiny smile, crawling on his face.

   “Exactly! And then we’re going out shopping because you’re buying me a new laptop, if you can still walk, I mean,” I add, just to make him smile more.

   This time he starts laughing with a full voice, the tension leaving his body.

   “Right! I’ll tell you everything,” he says, grabbing my hands.

   We sit together on the sofa and he gazes at me intently.

   “You have to promise me that you won’t cry. My heart breaks every time I see that I made you cry. I don’t think I can bare it right now.”

   “No crying, love! No tears from now on,” I firmly state. “Let it all out. We’ll just overcome it together.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 87.

Thanks for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

What do you think about Sunny’s reaction?

I know that you can’t wait to learn his story.

No more waiting. Next chapter, tomorrow will finally reveal everything. 🤗

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

88. Earthquake (Em)

[Trigger warning: natural disaster and traumatic experience description]

   “Have you heard of the Pacific Ring of Fire?” Sunny asks quietly. I nod. “Did you know that 1500 earthquakes occur in Japan every year?”

   I am staring at him, wondering where this all is going to lead, but don’t interrupt him.

   “They are minor, most of them. We don’t even pay attention. If it’s stronger we just hold our cups and are careful not to spill the coffee,” he goes on. “Buildings are designed to withstand them. We’re not afraid and rarely think about it until the big one comes. But, you know, sometimes, it doesn’t have to be the big one to ruin your life.”

   He squeezes my hands.

   “I had this boyfriend. I think, you saw him. I’ve forbidden to my family and my friends to pronounce his name, as if he’s Voldemort*,” he laughs humorlessly, “as if I’ll forget it, if I don’t hear it.”

   He closes his eyes and pronounces slowly, “Watanabe Haruki”, flinching at the sound of it, as if it hurts.

   “I called him Ki-chan,” Sunny whispers. “I admired him, two times national champion, charming, smooth talker. I quickly realized that he had a dream that would never come true, to win the Olympic gold. He had stopped competing and pursued a career as a trainer. He claimed that he can help me get it, another way to fulfill his dream.”

   I can feel that Sunny is shaking a little, so I gently pull him on my lap and hug him tightly.

   “It’s ok, kitty. Take it slow,” I soothe him, stroking his hair.

   “I loved him at the beginning. I was even slightly obsessed. He seemed to be everything I wanted to become one day. It was his idea to come out, but I didn’t really mind. I’ve never pretended to be something different than I really am.” Sunny huffs and shakes his head. “I started to have doubts at some point, though. He just always wanted to be in public, give interviews and do photo sessions. He was harsh with me as a trainer. It was obvious that he wanted to prove himself through me. I was a tool.”

   I’m angry. How can anyone want to take advantage of this sweet boy? I hug him tighter and kiss the top of his head. The more I listen, the more convinced I am that the bastard did something nasty.

   Sunny leans on me, rubbing his cheek on my shoulder. I can see that the next thing he has to say is disturbing him. I want to stop him and tell him that he doesn’t have to go on, but I know that I shouldn’t. He needs to talk. I need to hear it.

   “We stayed late at the new sports center that night. It was built especially for the future Olympic Games and only few athletes were admitted to train there, the so called Olympic hopes. No one stayed so late, though. I believe it was only us and the guard at that time. Haruki said ‘Three more lengths and we’re done’ and I dashed ahead, despite the fact that all my muscles were already aching badly. I knew he wouldn’t give me a break until I achieved the time he wanted.”

   Sunny raises his eyes to look at mine and I see the fear. He shakes his head violently, as if to make it go away and straightens. He’s brave. I’m not as brave as him and harshly bite my lip to tame the emotions, raging inside of me. I’m afraid to hear what he’s going to say, but somehow smile at him encouragingly.

   “It happened quickly. One moment I was swimming and the next the earth was shaking. I didn’t worry. I didn’t even slow down. It was not a very strong one, just longer. The quakes were minor but persistent. They went on for minutes. I was in the middle of the pool when the ceiling cracked. That’s when I realized that something was wrong. The building was collapsing. I was just puzzled at first. Such magnitude shouldn’t have any effect on this type of facility. I got worried when large pieces of plaster started falling down. Just before I could reach the edge of the pool, a large chunk of the ceiling fell over me. I was trapped under it, but could still get out. I just couldn’t do it on my own. Someone had to take my hands and pull me through the small gap that was too narrow for me to be able to climb up. The pool walls were too slippery. There was no way to free myself without someone’s help from outside.”

   Sunny starts shaking again. I squeeze him tighter.

   “The water reached my chin,” he goes on quietly, “but only if I held on to the edge of the pool. The only way not to drown was to grip the rim and not let go. The light was still coming through the narrow opening. I saw him approaching, only his feet. He was fully dressed, with his sneakers on. ‘Ki-chan, pull me out,’ I said, expecting him to save me. He just stood there, not even bending down, so that I could see his face. Then he turned around and left. I called his name, begged him to come back, but he didn’t. I thought he was going to call help. He obviously didn’t do that either. He didn’t tell anyone where I was. I have no idea why he left me there to this day. I never saw him again. Another weaker quake made the lights go out, but I was still gripping the edge and waiting for the help to come. No one came.”

   Sunny’s voice fades away and my heart shrinks painfully.

   “How long were you trapped before they found you?” I ask, fearing the answer.

   “Eight hours, they said,” he barely utters. “I was holding on as long as I could, changing hands, when my fingers started to ache unbearably. The water was getting colder and colder. It was pitch-black and completely silent. And then… then…”

   He sobs loudly.

   “Shh, you were so brave. I’m so proud of you, Sunny,” I soothe him. “You are the bravest person I know.”

   “I just let go, Em,” he sniffles. “When I couldn’t feel my cold body anymore and my stiff fingers refused to wrap around that edge, I just let go. The last thing I remembered, before the water engulfed me, were those receding sneakers. He had left me to die.”

   “But you didn’t, because you were strong. You held to that edge long enough for the police to find you. Do you realize how courageous this is?” I cup his cheeks and make him look at me. “You’re alive. You’re here with me. It’s over.”

   “Em, I think, the first time I felt I was finally out of the freezing water and saw the light again, was when I looked into your eyes on that first day, in the University courtyard,” Sunny utters quietly, “as if you finally took my hands and pulled me out through the narrow gap.”

---

• Character from ‘Harry Potter’ series by J. K. Rowling

Photo by Jacub Petrusek from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 88.

Thanks for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

I won’t ask any questions this time. Share your 

impressions

 of Sunny’s story. I’ll be happy to learn them. 🤗

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

89. It’s Morning

[xxx - mature content warning]

   My body is not mine anymore. It belongs to Em. It can’t exist without him. It needs his hands, his lips, his hot breath to get warm. 

   I felt all the cold again, all the darkness and despair, while I was telling him my story. I was freezing, despite his embrace. My eyes didn’t see the light, although the sun was shining brightly through the windows.

   I grabbed his hand and dragged him to the bedroom, almost tearing our clothes, between the feverish kisses, when we reached the bed. 

   He lets me do whatever I want, as usual, because he’s mine, because he loves me, because he’ll never allow me to be alone and scared.

   “I love you!” I whisper, pushing him on his back.

   He only smiles and slides his palms up my back, when I straddle him. 

   I’m obsessed with his lips. I’m in love with his skin. My bites are aggressive. My teeth graze his neck, down his pecks and nibble his nipples. The way he arches his back, moaning my name, drives me wild.

   I lick down his abs and, without wasting a minute, take him in my mouth. He was hard even before all the clothes were taken off. I want him to grab my hair and press into me and he does it. Em never disappoints me because he knows me better than I do. He wants me when I hesitate, when I’m afraid to give in, when I’m sad and broken, bruised and weak and when I’m happy. He wants it all. He accepts all of me. 

   I dive into the sensation of his burning flesh in my mouth and the sounds I draw out of him. He says that my moans are hot, but he doesn’t know that every sharp breath I make him take and every whimper, spilled between his lips, make my head spin and my skin prickle.

   He grabs my shoulders and pulls me up till my mouth is back on his. It never leaves mine while his fingers make me mewl and squeeze the sheets. His tongue never stops making love to mine while he slams into me, harsh and rough, exactly the way I need. He stays still so I can move on top of him the way I want, waiting for me to find my own rhythm and the precise angle that makes me scream on his lips. 

   Em gives me everything, following my movements, encouraging every sway of my hips, making me melt and burn. The atoms in my body collide and explode. I’m not me anymore. I’m a ray of pure energy, empowered by two crystal blue eyes, dashing through the universe to find my lost soul and return it into my body. I’m a different person when I fall on his chest, trembling by the devastating pleasure. My heart is beating differently. The molecules of my substance are rearranged. I relax in the arms of my love and the past is just an insignificant memory. I live for the present.

   I open my eyes with a very strange feeling. What is this sound that waked me? I raise my head from the comfort of Em’s shoulder and narrow my eyes at the bright light, coming through the French windows. It takes few minutes, but I suddenly realize that it’s the chirping of the sparrows, playing on the terrace outside. It’s morning!

   “Oh, my God!” I scream, shaking him abruptly by the arm. “Em, it’s morning!”

   “What? What? Are you ok?” he jumps. “Fuck! Did we fall asleep?”

   I start laughing loudly, still squeezing his arm. “We did! Oh, my God! Em, we did! It’s morning! I slept all night and it’s morning!”

   His face is startled because I surely look like a lunatic. He gazes at me, then follows my eyes to the sunlit terrace. 

   “Sunny,” he whispers, “you didn’t have a nightmare.”

   “No,” I scream, “no, I didn’t!”

   I throw myself on his neck and we are both laughing like crazy and then our eyes tear up, but we’re still laughing. 

   We take a shower, and have breakfast, and jump on the motorbike, driving off to the University and the wide smiles never leave our faces.

   This may not be the end of all my problems and I’ll still be hesitant to sleep at night. We both know it, but it doesn’t matter because I made the biggest step ahead. I’m free. I survived my earthquake. I have my soul back and I trust and love again. This time I know that I am loved back just as much by my gorgeous Dark Prince.

---

Photo by Rachel Claire 

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 89.

Thanks for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

You’re amazing!

Next chapter will be that last and something really important will happen.

I also have an announcement to make. 😉

It was a wild journey and I’ll be happy to learn how you feel about it.

Do you have a favorite chapter?

Who’s your favorite character?

Did the story develop as you expected or there were surprises?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

See you in the next chapter.

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

Love: Anny

90. Now You Own My Heart

We are sitting on the silver, metal benches in the lounge area of the airport, waiting for the gate to open. The custom’s check went smooth and quick, so we have a whole hour before the boarding starts.

   Emma and Lucky are watching a movie on his laptop, sharing the headset, snuggled on a two seater. I smile, looking at the bright face of my best friend. She’s giggling all the time and, I’m sure, it has nothing to do with the plot of whatever they’re staring at. They’re holding hands and can’t last five minutes without kissing. I know Emma loves him, truly and unconditionally. Lucky hasn’t told her the words yet, but has been following her like a puppy since their first date, so it’s just a matter of time. Love, however, did not bring any improvements to their sassy attitude to life. We’re all happy about it, though, because they are perfect just the way they are.

   Jamie is leaning on the gate counter, chatting with an elegant, female flight attendant who’s fussing behind the desk, but never misses to laugh flirtatiously at his remarks. I’m sure he’s already gotten her number and managed to arrange a date in Bologna, a natural Don Juan.

   “Hey, are you alright?” Em squeezes my hand. “You look immersed in thought.”

   “Never been better,” I beam, “just a little bit tired by all the excitement. I can’t believe that in less than three hours we’ll be in Italy, together, and I’ll meet your nonna.”

   “But there’s something else. I can see it,” he shakes his head.

   He’s right, as usual. I’ll never be able to hide anything from him. He’s reading me as an open book. Two weeks passed since the night when I slept, without having nightmares, for the first time in three years. I couldn’t find courage to try again, but Em never urged me to do it. I know I will, when I’m ready. This doesn’t bother me. What doesn’t give me peace is that the boys went to the capital, in the meantime, and signed with the record label. They’re now an official band. They’ll start recording in august, ten months from now and I fear this moment. I’m thrilled about their first single and wish them the biggest success from the bottom of my heart. But a persistent thought doesn’t give me peace that this will draw us apart . I trust Em. I don’t doubt his love. Fame can be dangerous, though. I know it from experience. It rules your life and sometimes ruins it.

   “Nothing will change in ten months, Sunny,” Em says, having sensed my deepest thoughts, as always.

   “Seriously, are you reading my mind?” I chuckle. “Honestly, it’s scary!”

   “Sorry!” Em smirks. “I can’t help it. I just know what you think only by looking at your expression. I promise you, I’ll never change. I’ll be yours and we’re as solid as steel.”

   “I know,” I smile. “I’m just stupid.”

   “No, you’re not. You’ve been through a lot. You’re coming from where I’m heading to, but there’s a big difference.” He cups my cheeks and brings his face close to mine, gazing intently into my eyes. “I have you. Nothing can shake me. Nothing can keep me away from you.”

   “Stop, you’ll make me blush,” I mutter. 

   “I love it when you blush,” Em mumbles in my ear. “Have you fucked in a plane? It’s crazy, especially if there’s turbulence.”

   “Em!” I squeak, hot and bothered.

   “No stunts on board this time,” Jamie grumbles, standing in front of us. “If you don’t behave, I’ll tell Julia everything this time.”

   “Traitor!” Em pouts, pulling away. “You’re such a killjoy.”

   “And you’ll never learn,” Jamie rolls his eyes. “Weren’t you planning to do something before we got on the plane?”

   He winks and leaves us, heading to the opposite row of seats.

   “What thing?” I ask suspiciously, seeing Em’s wide grin.

  “This,” he states, pushing in my hand a sheet of paper. I look at him puzzled, but he only nods towards it. “Read the underlined part.”

   I start studying the document. It’s an extract of a contract. A paragraph is colored in yellow.

“GRANT OF LICENSE. 

I. The Property To Be Licensed is described as full copyrights on the original song “Touching The

Sun“, including the melody and lyrics, as listed in Annex 1, and all versions of The property,

which are, or will be created and/or published, in accordance with this Agreement.

II. The Owner grans to Mr. Kondo Shingyōji, here referred as The User, the full, exclusive rights to

use and/or sell and/or perform/authorize any form of activities, concerning the Property. The

User will own all rights to materials, products or other works (the Work), created by The User or other parties, authorized by him in connection with this license. 

This grant of license applies to all geographical areas.

The User shall be the sole owner of the Work and all proprietary rights in and to the Work or any

other rights to the Property with no exceptions.

III. PAYMENT. The Owner grants the rights against royalty, which shall be paid in one installment

at the amount of one EUR.

Full Exclusive Rights are granted to The User, without time limit, at the date on which The royalty

is paid in full amount.“

   I’ve never been good with legal terms, but I know enough to understand what this means. Goosebumps crawl all over my skin. I raise my eyes to look at Em and the tears start falling, without me even noticing before they start to wet the paper in my shaking hands. 

   He holds out an open palm to me, smiling, “You owe me an euro.”

   I can’t think, can’t move, only gazing at it. 

   “Come on,” he urges me.

   I rummage in my pocket, as if in trance, and put a shining coin in his palm.

   “Now you own my heart,” Em whispers, before pressing his lips to mine.

                                         

                THE END

---

A/N

My dear readers, I’m sad but also happy because this is the end of my first book.

I decided to share it with this amazing community on the New Years Eve 2021.

Now, three months and 90 chapters later, I’d like to say from all of my heart to all of you for 90th time:

Thanks you! 💗💗💗

You’re amazing! 💗💗💗

I’m happy that I was able to share this with you and get in touch with all you, amazing people! 

Here’s my short announcement for all who will be missing Sunny, Em, Lucky, Emma and Jamie.

💖There’ll be a sequel. The title for now is “My Italian Adventure”. You probably guessed that it will take place in Italy, starting right after they get off this plane. It will be full of surprises and unexpected encounters, even with someone that I’m sure you all highly dislike. It is even more steamy and funny, or at least I hope so. The launch is planned a month from now because I want to focus more on the other two stories, I’m currently updating. So, if you like my writing, have fun with them, while waiting. 💖

Again I encourage you to s

hare your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

I’ll never miss to answer each one of you.

See you in Italy. 💖

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

I can’t believe that I’ll check the button ‘COMPLETE’ now! Yay! 😁

Love: Anny

A/N My Italian Adventure

Hello lovelies! ❤❤❤

I am really happy to announce that the first five chapters of “My Italian Adventure’, the sequel of ‘Full Exclusive Rights’ are published.

Sunny and Em together are now a force to be reckoned with. They are ready to conquer Italy and take the most of the famous Dolce Vita.

More secrets from their past will be revealed and some surprises are waiting their friends Lucky, Jamie and Emma as well.

If you think FER is hot, then I promise that MIA will be fire.

I hope you enjoy it!

All comments, opinions and thoughts it might evoke are, as always, welcomed and highly appreciated.

Love: Anny

Covers FER

Here are some of my favorite covers for Full Exclusive Rights, created over time.

This book took a year to complete and choosing a cover was a great part of the whole fun process. I am sure there will be more of them too, because I like this too much :D 

Don’t hesitate to comment which one you like best. 

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/a45c0c5aa9618ed646a5b7278012c31cb21d3d20/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f5669755679642d635772423877513d3d2d313233393932383830342e313730653631383236373438643332373633373934363333323333382e6a7067)

Yes, in the very beginning the title was “Pink sun in the dark blue sky” 😀 

Then I decided that both the title and the covers were too colorful and complicated and went to more unpretentious ones. I think, it was a good choice.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/0ed9bdceb2c16f351c3ff52904b931b9f891b3c7/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f4a6a71386d366a795050384633673d3d2d313233393932383830342e313730653631376339376362356336353731363938343937353230362e6a7067)

Yeah, same style, but featuring Em 😀

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/74f85decbaa644460c603f31dd37f29105cc1512/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f7377787979594f70486d567142673d3d2d313233393932383830342e313666626432373064343034633261323131373730323433313934322e6a7067)

Here are two in more… sexy style 😂

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/3999988aecdad62b10c3039544b04c1a19d5d1fd/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f336230747643764c335f304b5f513d3d2d313233393932383830342e313666626433353830393536663535623139333335313033333631342e6a7067)

Following are five covers, created by the incredibly talented reader and writer   blue-button  ❤❤❤ I absolutely love all of them.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/0803f0488b88bc2bf504652651d623349af9bbd7/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f5a3961674773524b644f4c7045413d3d2d313233393932383830342e313666626434663966396430386134323239343837333537373832312e706e67)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/314263b62cdeccdbb4c8dc8c72ea28e55ea3dedd/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f77626742354e7a305739503250773d3d2d313233393932383830342e313666626435323033626462383135643637373438343934353137372e706e67)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/86a3867bbaa887e7daa2d5eec3c77e633e1efcba/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6e7747644e7a58317848476749673d3d2d313233393932383830342e313666626435333732633462386435393830343634383737373431312e706e67)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/f134b9be3effc51b8d8175a0e9ff4c33b4145993/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f5436624c4749754d344d665664413d3d2d313233393932383830342e313666626435336435623030623537383435383831393737323032382e706e67)

And bellow my absolute favorite.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/b5e2bde01138298df601106973cd58afb2454725/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f3239692d5f5a524c432d335069773d3d2d313233393932383830342e313666626435323937353938376633303934323033373136363831322e706e67)

The next two I created for fun and haven’t used them yet.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/5d33a1c2a92510140367aba36ecda1216bfa6671/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6d5a43304a4537546d42367849673d3d2d313233393932383830342e313666626436343966646364323938613636383938323637343634312e6a7067)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/41f70cc5b1ccf68ef12b852c2a0bbf216f2e64da/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f4661782d734161704238445f79773d3d2d313233393932383830342e313666626436353037336665333635633833313132383334343530302e6a7067)

And this one I actually love so much, cause no need to deny it, this is a fluffy, smutty book 😂

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/2646d318491c23176f7f2429475434a7de97d3d8/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f41377173376361657335534f76773d3d2d313233393932383830342e313666626436383732313735613433643831323739343335333439332e6a7067)

Here are two more focused on Em’s style.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/5cf611c3ba8ffbb0b4787dbdeb671eff91aaac15/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f382d4751624437355156766e59673d3d2d313233393932383830342e313730653631613766363637326436383839393230373931383432332e6a7067)

I’m particularly fond of this one 😂

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/4a30a14381618d129ec337865b9ec4d5b277b0b0/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f7466744f6c7674583264787066413d3d2d313233393932383830342e313730653631623631636461363434333434383732353238373537312e6a7067)

I hope you had fun looking through these. I will update this chapter with every new cover I come up for FER. It will be fun.

Can’t wait to see what you think. Ant thank you so much for the unbelievable success of this book. I’ll surely put next the cover that gathers the strongest support. 

Love you all ❤❤❤ Anny